> Son of a moon
>  by Twisted Brew
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> REWRITE!!!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

This story has been voted by fans to be redone! Previous chapters have been edited, nothing too major, but there are small differences. I suggest re-reading them regardless. Staring into the abyss (1-3) Have been erased permanently. Half of the first part is being salvaged and changed dramatically so that this story may take a different, and hopefully better, path.
> This is some horse ****
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Oh my hell..." I managed to groan as I awoke from my drunken nap. I was never really one to suffer visitations from that lovely little bitch known as 'The Hangover', but I was definitely feeling a little something right now. My eyes miraculously forced themselves open, allowing me to see a bit of grass, a wall, and a large dumpster.

Wake up, you moron!

"Fuck...off, Jeffrey." I mumbled to the little voice in my head. He didn't like the name Jeffery for some reason so I settled on calling him that. If he was constantly going to be a prick to me then I was going to respond in kind. You'd think he'd take some pride in that name thanks to the, always lovely, Jeffrey Dahmer. But no, he hated it, so I'm gonna keep calling him it.

I don't know how I was able to get myself back onto my feet...okay, I didn't actually get to my feet. I kind of just got up on all fours. For some reason it just felt kind of natural. I crawled my way over to the dumpster, knowing very well what this feeling in my gut was warning me of, but even after managing to get up on my own two legs, I was too short for the damn thing.

"Fuck it, I'll just throw up in front of this bitch." Last night whilst partying my ass off I made the stupid mistake of eating pizza and mixing alcohols. It has actually been scientifically proven that pizza and mass amounts alcohol do not mix well in the stomach. That being said, I made sure to empty it out all over the the front side of the over-sized trash bin.

"Ow...fuuuuuck!" I had to admit, it hurt to throw up, and I was still pretty dizzy. All the vodka and bourbon I consumed late last night must not be quite done playing fiddle with the cords in my brain. I can't say I was complaining, wasn't too happy about puking, but a light buzz still felt pretty nice

I grumbled a bit as I crawled my way out into the open, thanking whatever deity watched over me last night just enough for my ass not to be spotted by cops and charged with underage drinking and public intoxication.

That's when it hit me, things seemed a lot more colorful than normal. Certainly not like any other place I've seen where I'm from, minus some very nice artwork down in Chicago along the sides of a few, if not all, of the abandoned buildings.

Then things started to seem much more...weird. The first thing to grace my sight were a bunch of colors, the second was that a lot of these colors seemed to be mobile. Rubbing some of the blurriness from my eyes I was able to make out that I was surrounded by copious amounts of very tall, colorful horses.

Dorothy, you're not in Kansas anymore.

"That joke was bad and you should feel bad."

Perhaps, but then again, I'm not the one standing on four legs right now, am I?

"What?" I looked down at my body, this probably should have been the first thing I should have done. The bastard was right, I am on all fours, not too surprising, but not only that, I have fucking hooves for feet!

I lifted my right hoof and held it in front of my face, inspecting the grey fur that coated it. I also noted that I was completely naked minus the blue sleeveless hoodie I usually wore. "Oh, you have got to be fucking kidding me! This is some straight up bullshit...You did this, didn't you?"

How could I have done this?

"Cause you're the reason for damn near all the bad shit that happens to me, cock-bag!"

Like hell! If anything, I've protected you from most of the stupid shit that you jump into, you insufferable prick!

"Go fuck yourself!"

My yelling seemed to earn me quite a bit of attention. Ponies left and right had stopped to look at the short grey pony yelling at literally no one. I even heard one of the, what I can only assume was a woman, say something along the lines of, 'To think a child would speak that way. There must be something wrong with him.'

Wait, did she just speak? And did that bitch just call me a child!?

I took off back down the alley to avoid further stares and being the victim of rumors and what not. I don't wanna say that I was panicking, but I was pretty damn close. Eventually I came across a broken mirror leaning against the side of one of the buildings and used it to look over my form. I was small in stature and completely grey with shining blue eyes. I still had my short blonde hair, and a fucking erection on my forehead!

"I am a fucking unicorn!" I wasn't sure whether to be freaked out, or if I should find a way to get a hold of my friends and tell them that I was literally the magnificent beast they practically worshiped in cartoons and online videos. "Eat shit and die, Kevin!" I called out to one of my friends' imaginary friends...who I supposedly ate at some point after they got hit by a train...Yeah, my friends are weird.

My attention was soon drawn to a dark silhouette in the alley with me, one that I only managed to see via reflection. It looked kind of like one of the stallions in the streets back where I first identified my predicament, but he had a very creepy smile on his face.

"Take one more step and I'll bite your dick off." I announced, not taking my eyes off of the mirror.

This was enough to, not only make this creeper's smile falter, but to make him back far, far away from me. "Fucking pedophiles. I know I'm attractive, but I'm like twelve right now. Maybe younger!"

So what's your plan, you 'Oh so' majestic beast?

"What do you you mean?"

Well, you're clearly not where you should be. In fact, I'd say this is a whole new world entirely. For you, at least. You're also a child from what I've picked up and your normal behavior just scared a full grown stallion. Fitting in may be difficult.

"Fuck fitting in, I'll do whatever I damn-well please." Now that I thought about it, my voice was definitely very childish as well. Huh, I didn't even notice that. I also realized that I'm a horse now, a small horse, but still a horse, which led to a bit of curiosity and me eventually having to sit down to look between my hind legs. "Dude, I am fucking hung!"

That's the first time you've ever gotten the chance to say that.

"Go fuck yourself."

After getting the courage to leave the alley, I spent about an hour wandering around, trying to get to know the area as best as I could and take in any useful information. First thing I figured out was that this place was, in fact, ruled by colorful talking horses. I also noticed a shortage of stallions among mares, leading me to believe that this was more of a matriarchal society.

I always knew that one day women would rule the world, but it looks like this place had it coming much faster than mine. I got a few glares here and there, not sure why, seeing how I actually kept my mouth shut for a majority of the time. I also noted that the sun was a lot brighter here. I didn't have anything on me to block the sun from assaulting my pupils. At first, I tried shielding my eyes with a hoof, but that just made walking a lot more weird. Judging from the position of the sun though, I can guess that it is somewhere around four o'clock in the afternoon.

I saw you glance at that clock.

Shut up!

Anyway, I'm not completely sure why my jacket was the only thing that actually came with me, but walking around practically naked was pretty nice. It was one of the reasons I never wore underwear; freedom, no matter how small, was still freedom and it felt damn good.

Being stuck in a place like this, being what I was, should have thrown me into a full on panic. I mean, it would any normal person, right? Well, that's just the thing. Back where I come from I was never really seen as normal. Given my unique circumstance, I have been taken to new worlds more times than I can count. Granted, in reality I was curled up in a ball and mumbling to myself like a loon, but I had grown used to seeing weird shit. As far as I know, this could be just another delusion and I'll snap out of it in an hour or two.

Eventually I found myself coming up on a restaurant with a group of mares sitting at the table, eating what looked like hay. I can't say I'm surprised, but my recent stomach problems left me pretty hungry. However, I had no money, especially since what passed for money here were small golden coins; Another detail I picked up on during my aimlessly walking. "Damn, those would be worth a fortune back home!"

Wait a minute. I'm clearly a child, I'm homeless, I have no money, I'm hungry as hell, and there are a group of mares sitting in the distance with food. If the mares here are anything like human then...Oh my god, my brain is so devious. Whelp, time to play the helpless child role. I lifted a hoof and held it in front of my face, poking myself in both eyes to make them water.

With that done I approached the mares, forcing a fake cry with tears, sniffling and all that jazz. The first to notice me was a blue unicorn with a mane that could pass for toothpaste. She wore a saddened expression on her face as she looked down at me. "Sweetie, are you alright?" Now the whole table was looking at me, perfect!

I puffed out my lower lip before making a few quiet sobs. "I can't find my mommy..."

A series of 'Aww's' filled the air as the unicorn picked me up without even touching me and set me on her lap, wrapping her hooves around me in the process. Wow, this was working pretty well. I mean, the fact that she grabbed me without moving was mildly terrifying, but I got a free hug out of it...Fuck you guys, I like hugs.

"Poor baby." The unicorn said.

"Who would leave such a cute little thing all on his own?" One of her friends across the table asked.

"Here," A pink mare offered, pushing a plate of hay towards me, "are you hungry? Have some hay fries."

I sniffled and nodded, lowering my head to pick them up into my mouth. They actually weren't that bad, a bit weird at first, but not bad, and rather filling. If anything, my biggest complaint was the texture. I made sure to kill off a few more and was given my own chair to sit at while the mares sat there and questioned me.

"So what's your name, sweetie?" The mare, who I learned to be named Colgate just moments ago, asked curiously.

"Oh," Shit, I hadn't thought of that...Wait a second, I can't remember. Why can't I remember my own fucking name!? All the ponies here had weird names that actually corresponded with whatever the hell that mark on their asses were. I lifted my jacket to see that I didn't have one. Fuck, think, think, think, think!...Got it!

"My name is Ebah."

"Ebah?" She asked, clearly not understanding the meaning. Of course she wouldn't, which I guess is a good thing.

"Yes, E-B-A-H. Ebah!" Fun Fact: The word Ebah is actually an acronym. E.B.A.H. It's also the title of one of my favorite songs. It stands for Evil Brain, Angel Heart; Which, to a lot of my friends, suited me very well. They know I'm an asshole, but swear up and down that I have a heart of gold. Sometimes, I like to think so.

Keep lying to yourself.

Fuck you!

Anyway, I turned my attention back to the mares. A lavender coated pegasus looked at me and smiled. "I think that name is adorable, and so unique." The surrounding mares nodded in approval.

"Hey," Colgate began, "would you like to take your jacket off? It's a little warm out to be wearing one."

That sounded a bit weird to hear, but I guess she was right. I was a bit warm, but the heat never bothered me. Back in my place I made sure that 'room temperature' was at least eighty degrees. I have this odd cellular disease called Raynaud's, which made me extremely paranoid about letting my body temperature drop. But, I can't really argue with the horse-people. Don't want them thinking I'm too weird. I nodded and she used her 'magic', as they call it, to help me squirm out of the thing. This actually proved to be somewhat difficult, as it was still fitted for a human and my arms don't bend that way at the moment.

But, in no time at all, the thing was off. However, the second my jacket came off all the mares gasped, staring at me in what appeared to be shock. "What?" I turned around to see if there was something behind me and found a small pair of dark grey wings on my back. That's weird, I have a horn and wings. How come no one else I saw earlier had both? It was either one or the other, or none at all.

The mares continued to stare at me in complete silence, Colgate even dropped my jacket...Motherfucker! That's my favorite jacket! It was clean-kinda-and had that soft fuzzy stuff on the inside that makes you just wanna huddle into it while it warmed your body. Bitch, don't ruin it! And why the hell are they still staring at me like that!?

This can't be good...



I have no idea why me having wings and a horn was so interesting to the mares earlier, but apparently I was something known as an alicorn, which is supposed to be very rare. This was all I was able to figure out as I was hoisted onto Colgate's back and she started walking me somewhere.

She said that this mare, Princess Twilight, would know what to do. Again, don't see why it's a big deal, but whatever. I thought it best not to run. If I really was rare then for all I know there are more creepy stallions out there that might have a fetish for whatever I was. I'd rather take my chances with a princess. Hopefully she wasn't stuck up or anything, cause then we are going to have problems.

I was rather awestruck when I finally noticed the big ass castle smack dab just outside of this place. My eyes refused to come unglued from the massive structure. Was this some weird pony thing; Being addicted to bright colors and anything shiny? Because for me it could just be the A.D.H.D.

When we made it to the castle doors she knocked on it, hard. As if rehearsed the door swung open almost immediately, revealing a purple mare with a horn and wings. So I'm not the only one!

The mare greeted her friend with warm, welcoming smile. "Hey, Colgate! I haven't seen you in a while. What's up?" She peered over her friend's shoulder and looked at me.

I sat comfortably on the mare's back, once again wearing my jacket so ponies would stop staring at me, and waved. "Sup?"

"And who's your little friend?" She asked, still smiling. Jeez, you'd think her face would get tired.

"Actually, he's the reason I'm here." Colgate began, earning me a questioning gaze from the princess.

I threw my front hooves into the air defensively. "Whatever it is, I am innocent."

Twilight gave me a stern 'mhm' as she turned her attention back to Colgate, who continued with what she was saying. "You're not gonna believe this. He's an alicorn!"

The princess's face contorted a bit as she move from her friend's front to her side to get a better look at me. Her eyes started at my horn and worked their way down to my mid section. Once there she lifted my jacket with a hoof to find my wings tucked away under it, seeing this caused her eyes to widen drastically. "Colgate, I'm gonna need you to leave him here while I write a letter to Princess Celestia."




With Colgate gone and me now sitting on the table in the throne room, Twilight basically fondled my body. She even tugged on my horn and wings, which felt BEYOND fucking weird. Why would she do that? Was she making sure they were real?

She eventually stopped and took a seat in front of me, using her magic to scribble down this 'letter' to whoever the fuck Princess Celestia was.

Beside me stood an overgrown lizard named Spike who, no matter how many times I called him out on it, kept claiming to be a dragon. "Dude, I'm sorry, but not really. Last time I checked, dragons had wings and could breathe fire."

"I can breathe fire. Watch!" He turned his head and blew a small stream of green fire before turning his attention back to me. "See?"

"You are the most adorable Komodo dragon."

"What's a Komodo Dragon?"

"It's a type of lizard." Okay, he got me on the fire thing, but he still didn't have wings and I wasn't going to stop making fun of him. He growled in a very annoyed fashion at me before hopping off of the table and waddling over to Twilight. Once she was done with the letter she passed it over to him and he lit the damn thing on fire. "What's the fucking point of that?"

The mare looked up at me with a questioning gaze, still as shocked as I that I even existed. "What's your name?"

Going back on what the mares from earlier asked me I responded with the name I came up with. "Ebah..."

"You're lying."

"Excuse me?"

"I said, you're lying. I can tell. I took many psychology classes back in school and read up on several different topics relating to it." She explained. Great, another fucking psychologist, that's just what I needed. "Now, I'm gonna ask again and I would like for you to tell me the truth; What is your name?"

I growled at her, making her flinch slightly. I spent my fair share of time in mental wards all over the state I grew up in and in doing so I developed a strong hatred of both doctors and psychologists. "You want the fucking truth? I don't have a goddamn clue what my name is!"

Twilight was not only shocked with how aggressively I acted, but at my vocabulary. Apparently no colt my age should even know what those words are, let alone be using them so openly. "What do you mean you don't know?"

"I mean, I don't fucking know!" I also didn't like having to repeat myself. "One minute I'm a fucking human, enjoying a kick ass party, drinking myself stupid, then the next thing I know, I'm throwing up next to a garbage bin in this shitty ass town! On top of that, I can't remember my own god damn name."

Before I could continue my rant, the small dragon belched and suddenly a rolled up sheet of paper appeared from the flames with a golden seal on the front.

Twilight grabbed it with her magic and silently read it to herself. Naturally I was curious, but I found my curiosity growing to a whole new level. A level that I hadn't felt since I was very young. I tried to reach over and grab it, but Twilight saw me and pulled away...bitch.

"Well then, Ebah, it looks like you and I are going to be taking a bit of a trip." She said with an odd smile, making the scroll vanish into thin air.

"What the hell do you-" Before I could finish, her horn flashed and my vision was taken over by a bright white light. I quickly closed my eyes and tried to block it out with my hooves. "God dammit, I hate the fucking light!" When I opened my eyes I was somewhere completely different.

Standing several feet from both Twilight and I were two alicorns. One bright white with a flowing rainbow mane and one dark blue with a mane that flowed like the night. Wow, that blue one was pretty cute...Oh god, am I going local already?

The white alicorn looked like she was about ready to say something, but Twilight made her way over to her and started speaking before she could get a word in. "Celestia, we need to talk."

Celestia looked over at me before nodding and walking a short distance away from me with Twilight by her side. I could hear them whispering and was able to make out just about everything they said. Fun Fact; A few years back I suffered some nose trauma which impaired my scent quite a bit. This allowed a couple of my other senses to heighten a little...Kinda makes tasting things difficult though.

Celestia spoke first. "Is there something wrong?"

"Yes," Twilight replied. "I think that there is something wrong with him."

"What makes you say that?"

"First he lied to me about his name. Then when I called him out on it he told me that he didn't know his name. He even says things that even the most foul-mouthed pony I know wouldn't utter. His temper is almost out of control, and his colorful vocabulary makes me feel like...I don't know. Something's just wrong! He even claimed that he was something called a human."

My attention was drawn off of them and onto the dark blue alicorn who seemed to be staring at me as if her life depended on it. It was odd, and very unsettling. I felt like a mouse in the presence of an owl. Ignoring her weird gaze, I turned my attention back to the two who had left for a private conversation.

Celestia put a hoof to her chin, seeming to be pondering something. "Perhaps he has faced some sort of trauma. Something that would make his mind break and create a false reality." Well, fuck. Looks like I missed something important.

"That's the same conclusion I came to. The only real question now is; Just how vivid was this reality he created? If we could find that out then we might have a way to assess how much damage has been done and how we can help him."

They're accusing me of being crazy...That fucking cunt!

Once again my attention was turned to the darker alicorn who appears to have gotten a lot closer to me. I made sure to turn my head to face her completely so she would know that I know she's moved from her position.

She smiled down at me before openly walking in my direction. "Well, hello there. Who might you be?"

"That depends on who's asking. Are you a psychologist?"

She raised a brow at me, clearly confused at my question. "No..."

"Good, then you can call me Ebah."

Before anything else could be said the two departed mares returned from their private conversation. Twilight kept her distance, especially after she noticed the death glare I was giving her. Fucking psychologist wannabe. She's lucky I don't tackle her to the ground and bite her.

Celestia, however, made her way over to my other side. Now here I was, trapped between two towering alicorns, with no idea what was going to happen next.
> Don't call me crazy...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It took a few minutes of talking with zero results what so ever, and a bit of a temper-tantrum, but after casting a really, REALLY strong relaxation spell, the young alicorn agreed to talk to a psychologist. He has been contained in a small room with the best mental health doctor in Canterlot for several hours now. Twilight had long since departed, but Celestia promised to keep her updated on any progress or otherwise.

Now, both Celestia and Luna waited outside the door for the doctor to exit. In time the, brown unicorn stallion with a silver mane, donned in a tie and reading glasses, exited into the hallway. As he did so a loud screaming could be heard coming from within the room. When he closed the door though, all was silent. Sound proofing magic was a pretty great thing

"Well doctor," Celestia began, being very curious about the appearance of this alicorn and his mental well-being. "I hope that we can be met with some good news." She said, her sister sitting just opposite of her in silence.

"I'm afraid there will be no such news." The doctor replied, levitating his glasses from his face and cleaning them with a rag. "His human delusions seem to follow him down to the very core." He replaced his glasses and watched as the two mares frowned in unison. "We spoke of several topics and none were met with any positive results, nor separated from the psychosis. He seems very well convinced that he is from another world full of these human creatures and that he too was one of them. He spoke of his family; his father being a schizophrenic who had been charged for several counts of murder, and his mother whom he 'hates with a grueling passion.'" He explained, not helping to improve the mood of either princess.

Luna, as shocked as she was, put a hoof on the doctor's shoulder. "Was there anything else."

He nodded in response to her question. "The colt also spoke of several friends of his. Most of them criminals, drug dealers, drug users; Even claims to have lived in the sewers for a short while. He also shows signs of amnesia. There are several gaps in his memory, including that of his own name. There are subtle hints in some of his wordings that are commonly found in those who were molested at a young age, more specifically his open use of swearing and making threats of a sexual nature. Lastly; he is showing signs of schizophrenia, claiming the small voice in his head to be, and I quote, 'An annoying cock-lick who, at best, deserves to be raped.'"

The two alicorns were in a state of awe, how could something like this be running through a child's mind and just what kind of trauma could lead them to believe such horrible things. And on top of that he may have been molested!

"Your highness’," he continued, "you have found yourselves a very troubled child."

"Is there anything we can do to help him?" Luna asked almost pleadingly, showing an oddly large amount of care for this child.

"I'm afraid not. With the state he is in, all we could do is put him up in the mental ward, or simply hope that he comes to terms with his dark past and breaks this delusion." He finally finished, being sure to add one last thing before he departed. "However, if you choose the latter, then there is one recommendation I can give."

The royal sister leaned closer to him, listening intently as this may be the only way to help the poor colt.

"Give him that of which he did not have. In all of his delusions almost everything I found was negative. If you are to keep him, keep him happy. Show him that life is worth living and that things aren't as dark as they might seem. Finally, given the circumstance with his parents, give him love."

The doctor finally makes his exit, leaving the two sisters to speak among themselves.

"What shall we do, sister?" Luna asked almost pleadingly. "This poor child may be suffering as we speak!"

"I know, Luna." Celestia began, trying to come up with a plan of action. "If he were a normal child then the decision would be simple, but that's not the case. Alicorns don't just appear out of thin air." She continued, recycling idea after idea after having zero results in any outcome she could predict. "I wish there was a way we could at least help him break his delusion. Maybe then we would be able to identify his origins."

Luna's eyes scanned the area nervously, making sure that no pony else would be listening in on them. "Well, there is one way..."

Celestia shot her sister a curious look, unsure of what she about to suggest. "What do you have in mind?"

Luna swallowed, trying to formulate the best way to word this to her sister. "The doctor said that if we gave him love it might help free him from his delusions." She began, her front hooves taping themselves together as she continued voicing her idea. "We were thinking that...We could raise him as our child."

The elder sister's eyes widened in surprise. She knew her sister always loved the idea of being a mother. Back when they were filly's playing house in the Canterlot gardens, Luna was very insistent on being the mom. However, this wasn't a game. She would be playing a huge role in a child's life, and a mentally damaged one at that. While she had faith in Luna, her mind was still stuck back in a time far behind the present. This made her wary of some of her younger sister’s ideas from time to time.

"Luna..." Celestia paused, a look of concern working it's way on her face. She didn't want not say something that might hurt her little sister's feelings, but she had to know what she was getting herself into. "Are you sure this is something you could handle? This is a huge responsibility."

Without hesitation, Luna nodded in response. "We understand that much, sister. And we would be more than willing to take the necessary means to raise and nurse this child."

One of Celestia's brows raise at her sister. "You seem eager, sister."

Luna was caught off guard, but was cut off by her elder sister when she went to respond. "Luna, you must realize how important this will be to this child. You would be taking place of one of the most important ponies in his life."

Her expression became something of annoyance as she eyes Celestia. "We are well-aware..."

"He also may not willingly allow you to step in." Celestia continued, doing her best to deter her sister.

Celestia's attempts were in vain as Luna still held strong to the idea. "We will do the responsible thing and request the appropriate permissions. Should he decline, we would still be able to form a bond with him as a friend."

Seeing that she wasn't going to be able to sway her sister's mind, and she really didn't feel like getting into an argument, she decided that she would accept Luna's decision. "Very well, but I will be keeping an eye on him as well."

"We would expect nothing less."




Ebah P.O.V


      That bastard! Putting me under a spell to get information out of me. That's fucked up! Hell, it should be illegal! Prick even strapped me to the bed when I started coming out of his bullshit mental voodoo! "Come on, God dammit!" I yelled to myself, struggling against the implements of my imprisonment, growling as I did so.

       I don't know how I did it, but a light over my head lit up and the straps holding me down burst into flames. In less than a second they turned to ash. As curious, and confused, as I was, I couldn't focus on it right now. I have to get out of this fucking room. I jumped off of the bed and, much to my surprise, the door opened.

       "Hello, young one." The blue alicorn greeted, offering me a warm smile. She closed the door and walked over to me, taking a seat next to my standing form. "Seeing how we never got the chance to make a proper introduction, we have come to do so now. We are Princess Luna."

       I stared awkwardly at her for a moment, unsure of what to do, and finding it very odd how she would speak of herself in plurals. If I tried to make a break for it she could easily snatch me up with her voodoo, putting up a pitiful child act wouldn't do me any good either as there wasn't a single doubt in my mind that the psycho-fuckwit already told her everything.

       "I guess we didn't...What do you want?"

       "If you wouldn't mind our asking; Could you tell us about your mother?"

       Why the fuck does she want to know about my mother? Fuck it, honesty has already brought me this far. "Who gives a shit? She was an annoying psycho-bitch and she can go die in a hole for all I care."

       "Why do you say that?" She asked, looking somewhat pleased with my answer.

       "Because she was an ignorant, single-minded, fuckdamn cunt who would look for any reason to argue and could never be wrong. Fuck her! Hell, the bitch has thrown me out more than once just because I called her out on her bullshit." My words were the complete truth, down to the T. I hated that woman more than I hated country music, and trust me, that's saying something. "Why do you even care?"

       "Because..." She began, pausing and wearing a look that told me that she was nervous. Why was she nervous? Is she trying to ask me on a date? Great, another baby-fucker. Maybe I could break her shin and- "We would like to make you an offer."

       "An offer?" What is this bitch getting at? What could she possibly offer me? Well, she was royalty. Maybe she would reimburse me for having a shitty family...I highly doubt that will happen, but who's to say that it can't be a possibility?

       "Yes, an offer." She confirmed. "We would like to give you the chance to have a proper childhood."

       Have a proper childhood? I guess I didn't really have what one would call a normal childhood. I mean, most of my days were spent either hiding from people who wanted my family dead or visiting hospitals because of my mental condition. From time to time I could sit down and watch a movie, but they were usually horror or slasher films. Not that I'm complaining, they were good movies, but I'm not sure if that's how normal children live their day to day lives.

       She's planning something.

       As much as I hate to admit it, Ol’ Jeffy has never steered me wrong and it's very rare that he ever turns out to be wrong. "I feel like there's some sort of catch here. What's your angle?"

       Her eyes widened and she waved her hooves defensively. "No, no, no! There is no angle. It's just...We were wondering if..."

       I tried to be patient for a good five seconds, but that was way too long! "Spit it out, woman!"

       She swallowed, why was she so nervous? "We were wondering if maybe...you would let us be your mother?"

       "Uhhh..." Holy shit, I have no idea how to respond to that. "Hold on a second." I said, turning around and pointing my muzzle toward the floor. "What actual fuck?" I said in a hushed tone.

       Way to be put on the spot.

       "What the hell should I do?"

       Say yes

       "What??? Why!?"

       "Are you okay, Ebah?" I heard Luna ask from behind me. I turned my head to make sure she hadn't moved. She was still in the same spot, but she looked worried.

       "Yeah, I'm fine. Just one more minute." I replied, returning to my previous position.

       There are two major works in play here, but only if you say 'yes'.

       "You have five seconds to elaborate."

       Would you use your fucking brain for once! If you agree to this you will be seen as royalty. You will have money, power, and anything else your heart desires. And if that doesn't satisfy you then there is part two, which is; you will be released from here and can search for a way to escape.

       Well, skin me alive and have a fucking picnic on my crotch. He's right....again.

       Aren't I always

       I turned around to face the dark mare, clearing my throat. "After a bit of thought, I've decided that I will give it a shot."

       Luna was suddenly wearing a smile that, by the laws of physics, should have ripped the very skin from her face. The next thing I knew, I was wrapped in her hooves, having the literal life squeezed out of me. "Oh, most glorious of days!" She practically yelled into my ear. "We promise to love you, and care for you, and do everything in our power to help you."

       "Okay, good to know." I somehow managed to say, despite the lack of air or blood flow in my body. "Kinda being choked out here..."

       Luna released me, letting me fall back to my hooves and take in a massive amount of oxygen. My breathing could only be matched by that homeless guy at the end of the street, huffing god knows what from a paper bag. "I apologize mine son."

       Mine son? What is this, the dark ages? Regardless, I found it very weird how she was so excited to be considered my new mother, as well as how she's already calling me her own son.

       "Also, if we might make a small request?"

       Oh god, here we go. I'm freshly adopted and she's already looking to make demands. Fuck it, have at thee! "What?"

       "Would you mind...calling us mother?" She asked, once again looking extremely nervous.

       Again, I was unsure of how to react. Part of me thought that if I was going to play the part then I should at least play it right, but another part of me just felt weird about it. I already have a mother, granted she's in another universe and is a total bitch, but it still didn't feel right. "I...I'll think about it."

       I know this wasn't the answer she was hoping for, but she seemed content with my wording. With a bright smile aimed directly at me, she picked me up with her voodoo and set me down on her back. "We understand, child. Come now, let us show you to your new room." She said as she carried me out of the small isolation chamber. "You shall be sharing with us for the time being."

       Terrific...



       Luna, who I soon learned to be the princess of the night, carried me down hallway after hallway, being sure to address what each one connected to, what certain rooms were used for, and where certain important things were; like emergency exits, the throne room, which I saw earlier, and the dining room where she claimed that they serve ANYTHING. That's good, cause I could really go for a burger right about now. This place should have them, it's a castle for shit sake, even Psyche Wards have burgers.

Once we got to her room I made sure to scan anything and everything. It was actually pretty damn cool. It was big with a dark color scheme, no surprise there, and the ceiling was very mesmerizing. It looked like I was staring up into space, the stars even moved. In the center of the room was a large bed, queen sized if I'm judging correctly, and the comforter had the same symbol on it that she bared on her flank.

I'm still trying to figure out if that's their version of a Tramp Stamp or not.

It was kind of cold for some reason. Not uncomfortably so, but enough to make me huddle into my jacket a bit. Then finally, there was a stained glass door that led to a balcony. All in all, it was pretty nice and strangely welcoming. However, I am more than sure that the balcony will end up being a means of escape at some point. I can only hope that, by then, I learn how to use these wings.

"Welcome to our room, Ebah. We hope it is to your liking." I wasn't always a fan of the color blue, In fact, I hated it for the longest time. This earned me some questions in the past; ‘If you hate blue so much, then why do you wear a blue jacket?’ To break it down to its simplest form, I look damn good in blue. This mare also pulled it off pretty well. The room was tasteful with its designs and coloring, but after staring at the ceiling for a bit I was starting to feel nauseous. Note to self; eyes to the floor.

"It's interesting...I like it." This made Luna smile.

"We are so glad." She said, carrying me over to the bed and using her magic to set me on the edge. "A quick note for you; We are the princess of the night, therefore we will have to run the night court until sunrise. We are sorry to say that you cannot be with us during this time." At first I wasn't sure why she was bringing this up so suddenly, then I looked out the window. It was getting dark fast.

"Aww, that sucks." I lied! This got some kind of a reaction out of her. She was upset that I couldn't be with her, but seemed pleased that I wanted to be.

She pulled me into another forceful hug. "We're so sorry mine son, if we could have you at our side we would."

Seriously, why does she speak of herself in plurals? This isn't right!

She released me from her grip of death and stared lovingly into my eyes. Creepy as fuck! "But we shall not leave you by your lonesome."

...What?

Luna walked outside the door, calling out to one of her guards. When she came back in she was followed by a grey, HOLY SHIT! IS THAT A FUCKING VAMPIRE!?

The grey mare, clad in royal dark armor, entered behind Luna. She had a dark purple mane with a silver streak going down the left side. Her eyes were practically glowing a bright green color and she had slits for pupils.

Luna smiled at the mare before speaking. "Good afternoon, Garnette." She turned her attention back to me. "Ebah, this is Garnette, one of our thestral guards." She explained before turning her attention back to the thestral. "We would appreciate it if you could watch over our son whilst we tend to the night court."

Garnette nodded and looked over at me with a smile that flashed her fangs in my direction. "I would be delighted to." She replied, walking over so she was standing just a few inches from me. "Aren't you just the cutest."

BACK, DEMON!!!

My new mother squee'd with delight before giving me one last hug and taking off for work. "Goodbye mine son, mommy loves you!" She called out from the hallway, the door shutting behind her.

Now I'm just sitting here with this possible creature of the night staring at me. However, her smile faded away as she looked to the door then back at me. "Listen kid, I treasure that mare; so if she wants me to watch over you, I will. But I want to get a few things straight; I am not here to be your friend, I will not play with you, clean up after you, and I'm definitely not changing you."

She's got quite the mouth on her, doesn't she? I think I may grow warm to the idea of making her carcass into a lampshade.

If this freak of nature thinks that she's gonna get away with talking to me like that, then she's got another thing coming. "No, you listen, bitch!" She recoiled slightly, likely surprised at my colorful vocabulary, as they called it. "I don't appreciate that sassy little attitude of yours, so you can either close your fucking mouth or I'm gonna sew it shut, cock-breath."

Once the initial shock vanished from her face she started grinning at me. What, does she think that just because she's bigger that she has an advantage...cause that's kind of true, but I won’t go down that easily! "Aren't you the naughty one. You better watch that little trap of yours or I'll have to put you over my knee and spank you."

"Sweetheart, threatening me with a good time isn't gonna get you anywhere but in my bed." We had a brief stare down before, and for reasons I don't quite understand, we began to share a laugh.

...Yeah, I don't understand it either...

"Wow, you're definitely not like any other child I've seen before. Cheeky little bastard." This is kind of weird, first we were insulting each other, now we're talking as if this were completely normal interaction.

"I feel like I should be getting that a lot more often. I gotta say though, you're the first blood-sucker I've seen all day." I added, still ready to sock her in the jaw should she go for my neck with those sharp teeth of hers.

"Oh, fuck off." She said with a giggle. "So what's so special about a brat like you? I've never seen the Princesses just running around with foals and calling them their own before."

"Believe it or not, I'm actually an alicorn." I replied, earning me a gasp and a pair of wide eyes staring directly at me.

"You're joking."

"I know, surprised me too. See for yourself." I turned to my side, allowing her to have access to my jacket. She slowly reached over and lifted it, quickly taking notice of my small wings. I can't really explain why I was being so open with this random pony/vampire thing. I just have the strangest feeling that I can trust her. Which is weird, seeing how I normally don't even trust my own friends with something as mediocre as my birthday.

"Well smack my ass and call me a carpet muncher, you weren't joking." She seemed genuinely surprised by this. "But I can't imagine that being too comfortable." She let my jacket fall to my side before moving over to one of Luna's drawers and rummaging through it. After she found what she was looking for, which turned out to be a pair of scissors, she walked over, holding them in her wings.

"How the fuck can you hold shit in your wings like that- Wait, you're not gonna fuck up my jacket are you?" She rolled her eyes at me and put a hoof on my shoulder.

"Just shut up and let me do this."

Arguing against a vampire who was twice my size probably wouldn't work out too well in my favor, so I sat still and let her violate my favorite accessory. After hearing a few snipping sounds I felt a sudden release of tension in my back. A few more snips and that feeling doubled. I looked behind me to see that she had made small incisions in my jacket, just big enough to allow my wings out into the open.

I had to admit, it felt a lot better than just having them pinned down to my body. "Alright, you've won me over." I said, laying down on my back. "You may ravish my body if you so choose."

The mare almost cried with laughter. It's good to know that making the girls here laugh was much easier than back in my world. They all would just assume I wanted to sleep with them. Sometimes I did, but other times I was just looking to get some sort of reaction for my own amusement.

I got back up into a sitting position and waited for Garnette to calm down, feeling pretty happy that I had met someone like this. Or would it be somepony...I don't know, everything here is weird. Nevertheless, I was happy to have met this mare. Finally, someone/pony I could talk to with a sense of humor. "If only the princesses were like you, man. That would make my stay here a hell of a lot easier to deal with. But nooo, they think I'm delusional."

"Why would they think that?" She asked, "You're just a little brat with with a filthy mouth. I'd say that's a plus."

"I told them I was from a different world."

"Excuse me?" She asked, cocking an eyebrow at me.

"Let me explain..."


 

[One explanation later]

 


"So after passing out in a bathtub, I woke up in an alley, found out I was a horse, made my way to a group of mares and pretended to be a lost colt so I could get something to eat, then all hell broke loose when one of them offered to take my jacket. I was sent to Twilight, who brought me to this castle, was forced to talk to a psychologist, Luna offered to be my mother, I was introduced to a vampire, and now here we are."

Garnette stared at me blankly for a few moments. Which led me to immediately assume she was thinking the same thing as the others. "You don't believe me do you?"

"Well, you have to admit, it does sound a bit far-fetched."

"Maybe to someone who actually lives in this world, but I'm telling you, that's what actually fucking happened. They all think I lived some fucked up past! Granted, they're not wrong, but I didn't live it here."

"Assuming your story is true, it would definitely explain your eyes."

I'm sorry, but what the fuck..."What about my eyes?"

"Call it a thestral's perception, but you're eyes are old. Older than you at least."

Okay, so maybe she's the crazy one. I'm just an innocent victim of circumstance. "That reminds me, how old am I?"

She put a hoof to her chin and squinted her eyes at me, observing my body rather closely. "If I had to guess, I'd say maybe eight or nine."

"Okay then, let's just assume that I'm nine. That's one extra year closer to being my actual age...Which is a full fucking decade away!" I placed my head into my hooves. "Even in my world I was diagnosed paranoid schizophrenic, I know in all reality I am a bit delusional, but this is fucking crazy! And all I can do is sit here and hope I wake up from this goddamn nightmare..."

"Is it really so bad?" Garnette began, "I mean, think about it for a second. You had a shitty childhood back in your world, now you're in a completely new one and you have the chance to have a much more enjoyable one. And if that wasn't good enough, you're a fucking alicorn! You're literally royalty now."

"I know, and I should feel great about it, but I don't. It just doesn't feel right, you know? I'm in a completely new world, with completely new bullshit to have to deal with, and on top of that, everyone already thinks I'm nuts!"

I heard the mare sigh as she got up and walked closer to me. "Look, you're clearly not a normal colt. You're mind is older than your body, this much I can see with your dirty mouth and sex drive."

"Sex drive?"

"I've seen you looking at my ass, don't pretend that you haven't been."

Shit, she saw that? Oh well, at least it's helping to improve my case, I guess. "Alright, you caught me. What's my punishment? Please, let it involve handcuffs...or hoofcuffs? I don't know, shit here is weird. Anyway, what are you getting at?"

She shot me a toothy grin before continuing. "What I'm getting at is; You need to calm down and milk this cow for all it's worth. And, if you need somepony to talk to, just come find me. I'm not gonna judge you for being a foul-mouthed little cunt-waffle. If you need a friend, I'm here for you, little one."

This bitch is mocking me! "You can go right to hell. But, thanks. I guess it'll be nice to have someone to talk to that isn't some brain-dead, child humping, psychologist."

"My point exactly. Now, you need to be getting to bed."

"We just went over this. I'm nineteen, I don't need to go to bed!"

"Your brain may be nineteen, but your body is nine and you look like hell."

"That's probably just alcohol poisoning." Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised. I went completely nuts at that party. Fuck it, if I die it was for a good cause.

"Would you just lay down and go to bed, you little prick!"

"Fine!" Might as well. Who knows, maybe I'll wake up back in my world. Even if I don't, tomorrow is another day.
> Zero to 100 real quick
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Don't fight it!

They're all cattle, useless pawns in this wretched game we call 'Life'.

They hate you.

They think you're a freak!

You can't hide from us forever.

We will not be silenced...

WAKE UP!!!

I awoke with a start, my body trembling like a construction worker using a jackhammer. Anxiety and fear filled me, holding my mind in a state of panic. I felt cold, alone, and afraid for my life.

This feeling vanished almost as quickly as it had appeared as a strange warmth started to wash over me. I felt oddly comfortable, a calming sense of protection taking hold of my being and washing away any fear that I had in that moment. My trembling ceased as I let myself fall into a pit of peace and relaxation the likes of which I had never known.

I huddled closer to the warmth that was surrounding me, nearly falling back asleep as I did so. However, that was stopped dead in its tracks when I felt a new sensation across my face and neck. Reluctantly opening my eyes, I looked over to see Luna laying behind me, her head raised at just the perfect angle to allow her access to me in such a way.

She was licking all along the side of my face. Where once I felt as though the world were finally at peace, I was suddenly stricken with a level of awkwardness I had not yet experienced until this day. I don't doubt that this was normal for ponies, they seem weird enough for it, but for me it was just unsettling...and slightly arousing.

"Hey..." I said, receiving no response from the mare. She must still be asleep...which doesn't help to subside how disturbing this was. "Woman!" I yelled, surprisingly not snapping her out of whatever state she was in. I growled, finally being sick of having an unnecessary tongue bath. "Bitch, I will eat your family!"

Luna finally awoke, yawning as she raised her head just a few inches higher than it was. She looked down at me with that freaky ass smile of hers. "Good morning, mine son. Did you sleep well?"

"I would have..." I began, lifting the sheet just enough for me to identify a small predicament I was having. "If you weren't so fucking weird."

She cocked her head, likely confused by my comment. "What do you mean?"

"Well, you spent the better part of the last few minutes licking my face." I replied, a hint of annoyance in my tone. "Not only was it uncomfortable, but it gave me morning wood the size of my forearm-er-hoof."

"We don't understand." She said, her dumbfounded expression still ever present on her features.

"For the love of-" I squirmed around under the sheets until my body was facing hers. "Do I have to spell it out for you?" I asked, pressing my 'issue' up against her stomach. "I. Am. Erect!"

"Ebah!" She called out in shock, shoving herself both away from me and off of the bed. She collapsed to the floor rather comically, scrambling around under the blankets she had taken with her which left me uncovered atop of the bed. When she managed to break free of the blanket net around her, she turned her attention back to me.

Her eyes went wide upon doing so and she turned her head to the side, using a hoof to censor my unmentionables. "That is not something you should be so open about with your mother. You've yet to hit adolescence, you shouldn't even be having this problem!"

"Yeah, well, I am!" I yelled, my aggravation with being treated as a child starting to boil. "So what are we going to do about it?"

Luna looked unsure of herself as she lowered her hoof, doing her best to look at me while ignoring my attentive friend. "We...We guess we could tell you how to...deal with it."

Tell me how to deal with it? Well, shit. I was hoping she would offer to physically help me out, but then again she is pretending to be my mother...So I guess that idea can be thrown out of the window.

I am more than knowledgeable in the art of masturbation. That was something I learned early on thanks to my real mother not knowing how to set a parental lock on our cable box. Good times...

The only issue I would have right now is trying to do it with hooves. The thought itself made me flinch a bit. I feel like it would hurt more than anything else. But then again, I am no stranger to receiving genital damage. One of my ex's proved to be a much bigger freak in bed than I originally thought; those times were less than pleasant.

"Yeah, I think I'll pass." I said uncomfortably. "I'll take care of it later."

There was a knock at the door before a thestral guard entered, his attention locking directly to Luna. "Your highness!" He said with a bow, raising himself shortly after and holding out a letter with his wing. "A message for you."

"How the fuck do you do that!?" The guard ignored me completely, focusing on the task at hand...hoof.

Luna levitated the letter, flipping it open and reading through it with a displeased look. When she was done, she relieved the guard and sent him back to his post, turning her attention back to me while still trying ignore my lower region. "We're sorry mine son, but something important has raised, so we must leave you."

So after about a minute of prying I learned that the letter came from her sister. Apparently it was about something weird going on between the Yak Yakistan and Equestrian border. God, these names are terrible...This was all she would tell me. I guess until I'm old enough I'm going to be left out of the loop on this kind of stuff.

She wasn't too keen on the idea of leaving me alone, but I refused to be watched by anyone other than Garnette and she wasn't on duty right now. So, in short, I wasn't giving her much of an option.

"You know, I'm pretty sure I can watch over myself, Luna. I may technically be a child, but I'm not incompetent." Having a baby sitter was just demeaning. For fucks sake, I'm almost twenty!

"We thought you agreed to start calling us mother?" She said with a touch of sadness in her voice, as well as on her face.

"I said I'd think about it. Don't push me on this." I could probably be a lot nicer to this mare. After all, she was giving me a home, a bed and even offering me a second chance at a childhood...but I'm a little too conditioned to my old ways. You can take the boy out of the barn, but you can't take the barn out of the boy. And, depending on your outlook on incest, that can have several meanings.

You should have killed that worthless cousin of yours.

Nah, she's pretty hot now. Besides, I was WAY too young to even remember the details of what happened. Anyway! After a bit of talking mom went off to...wait, did I just mentally call her my mother?

I don't like this...

Neither do I, but right now there are more important matters to attend to. Luna is gone and I need to take care of this fucker between my legs... Then figure out an escape route for if this place ever becomes too much for me deal with.

After I got the relief I needed, I used my ninja-like skills, and my small pony form, to sneak out of the room. During my little quest I found several normal exits and even marked a certain number of windows as emergency exits. You know; the ones that didn't involve me falling a couple hundred feet to my death.

With those in mind, and my search for nearby getaway strategies out of the way, I could basically wander around to my heart's content. Surprisingly, there wasn't a whole lot to do around here. The thestral guards stationed all around were like statues and didn't pay any attention to me. I shouldn't have even bothered sneaking out, I probably could have just walked out of the room with no problems at all. Hell, I bet if I walked out of the front door they'd probably still just stand there like a fat guy trying to hold in a nasty fart.

I had been wandering around for the good portion of eleven minutes and eventually found myself on the solar half of the castle. The guards were definitely different when it came to physical appearance. They actually looked like horses and not like pony Dracula decided to mouth-fuck their jugulars.

My curiosity soon got the better of me and I approached one of the solar guards, waving a hoof in front of his face. "Hey..." No response. The guy didn't even blink. Are these ponies even alive!? "Hey!" Again, I was met with silence. Honestly, it was starting to get on my nerves. While I didn't mind them keeping to themselves, being ignored was just plain rude. "If you don't answer me in three seconds, I am going to jump up there and slap the almighty hell outta you!"

Still nothing... Okay, this motherfucker is gonna get it. Using all of the strength that my little hooves could muster, I jumped up just high enough to be eye level with him and brought my hoof across his face. More specifically, the golden armor he was wearing. Side note; it hurt like a bitch. "Ow! FUCK!!!"

I held my now aching hoof after landing, but my attention was drawn back to the guard as I heard a soft chuckling come from him. He had a small grin on his face, but other than that he didn't move an inch. "Okay, now I'm pissed!"

I looked over the guard's form with only my eyes, trying to find some sort of weak point. I found my target, which just so happened to be a completely unprotected genital region. I took a few steps back, making it look as though I had given up on him. This should lure him into a false sense of security, and it did...I think. Either way, he didn't have a chance to stop me as I ran at him and slid under his front hooves. My small body glided across the floor just far enough to be beneath him before delivering one of the most painful cock-shots I had ever had the pleasure of being on the giving end of.

Not only did he finally move, but he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes and made the most adorable squeal. I think I may have even heard him whimper a bit. Was he about to cry? What a bitch!

After a bit of squirming I managed to get out from under this lug without being teabagged by his purple marble sac. I stood a good few inches from him with a smile on my face. "You know; where I come from, a lot of people are actually extremely turned on by what I just did to you." I leaned down until my nose almost touched his. "You can thank me later."

As it turns out, my actions had unknowingly shoved me down a cliff and into a thick layer of woods. I turned around to leave and that's when I saw what could have been mistaken as a clone of the last guy standing in front of me. Fun Fact; Dude didn't look to pleased with me at the moment. I had to do a double take on him and the guard I had just brought to his metaphorical knees. "Holy shit, are you guys twins? I guess inbreeding has some benefits...well, it would if you didn't all look like you belong in The Office." Quick Note: The Office is a bar near where I used to live that caters mostly to cross-dressers and Drag Queens...Mostly Drag Queens. Very nice people; especially if they think you're cute. Not a good idea to piss them off though. They may dress like women, but they are still men, meaning they hit like a fucking MAN!

Remembering that small detail, I didn't need much more to convince my little furry ass to run like a bat out of hell as far away from these fuckers as possible. Luckily for me, maybe, only one of them was chasing me. Probably because the other one was still trying to force his testicles out of his chest cavity. Our chase eventually came to a grinding halt as I found myself running right into a corner.

I stood still, being completely blocked off in the corner by a solar guard who was pointing very sharp spear at me. Being my normal stubborn self, I decided to play it off as if I had the upper hand here. "Okay, look! That guy is probably only your boyfriend. So I'm going to give you a chance to lower your weapon in exchange for preferential, bordering ungentle, possibly...even lover-like treatment."

This only seemed to temporarily confuse the guard, which gave me more than enough leeway to slip past him and start running again. This time, away from a spot that would get me shanked! This part of the chase ended sooner than the last as I ran into a very tall, very white, alicorn dictator. "Kim Jong Tia!"

That wasn't funny, nor was it clever.

Fuck you, I'm still panicking!

The alabaster mare shot me a confused gaze, but that was quickly replaced with a motherly smile. Again, creepy! Anyway, she didn't seem to know why I was running, but could tell that I was internally freaking out. Only a little bit though. It was enough to be a dead giveaway to her, I guess.

"And a good morning to you too, Ebah. What's the rush?" She asked, staring directly into my soul with those over-sized eyes of her.

Okay, I need to be careful about this. If I play my cards right, then maybe I'll receive enough pity to walk away with only a slap on the wrist. "I'm innocent!"

You're an idiot!



Luna glared at me with a furious look on her face. Was she seriously about to reprimand me? Did I deserve it? Am I still sexy despite only being about nine years old in this body? The answer to all of those questions and many more is, and always shall be, a solid-

Luna pulled me into a hug and held me close to her. "Mine son! Are you alright? They didn't hurt you, did they?"

What!?

"We swear, if they did anything, anything at all to you; We will have them sent to the moon to perish!" Okay, she went from being creepy to straight-up horrifying. I can only hope that-

"What happened to your hoof? It's bruised."

Fuck!

She grabbed my hoof and examined it. It was, indeed, very bruised. I'm not sure how this was physically possible, but a dark purple spot was making itself very well-known on my grey fur. I swear to God, if I throw up now it would come out in rainbows. I watched as her horn began to light up and suddenly I felt a strange tingling in my partially injured appendage. In a matter of seconds the bruise was gone.

Damn witchcraft...

"Well, that's a thing that just happened." She pulled me back into her rather forceful embrace. The only thing I could really be happy about at the moment was that she wasn't completely strangling me this time around. I don't understand it, or her for that matter. She's like some kind of bipolar psychopath that depends on me to survive. I know that's not really the case, but it's just as creepy.

After a bit of, what probably should have been seen as a touching moment, but was more tortuous to me than anything else, Luna left the room to continue working on the border problem with her sister. Luckily for me, Garnette was on duty!

A few minutes after Luna's departure the lovely potty-mouthed thestral entered the room and closed the door. She was wearing a rather interesting smile on her face. "So, I hear you gave Thick Armor quite the treatment earlier."

"Yep." I said with a smile, being fairly proud of my earlier activities.

"Good, that's guy's a total dick." She explained. "And now, thanks to you, he's limping around the castle without one."

I had never met the guy before, nor had I even heard of him. But, now that I know that he is a total cockasaurous, I am much more proud of my work. I wonder what he did to piss her off...and now I don't care.

"So what's new? Find anyone to suck dry while you were out?" I asked. I think she finally caught on that I genuinely thought of her race as a group of vampires when I first met her. She didn't like it, but she rolled with it, knowing that I was just joking around with her.

"Maybe I did, but probably not in the way you might think. A colt like you is too young for that kind of thing." She retorted. Unknown to her, I was a lot better at playing this game than she was.

"Wow, so how much did he owe you when you were done?" This earned me the pleasure of watching that cocky smile of hers turn into a deadpan expression. That's right, bitch! This is my game! I practically invented it! How can you expect to beat me? "Plus, I've probably been sucked off more than you've been eaten out. I wouldn't doubt it if, by now, that little nest of yours is full of cobwebs."

She rolled her eyes at me before tossing a bunch of her armor off. It's not like anything life-threatening was going to happen to me. I am the Princesses child after all. Ponies don't even look at me for fear of making me uncomfortable. "Do you have an off switch?"

"Yeah! Hold on..." I got up and turned around, lowering the upper half of my body while leaving my ass raised for all to see. "Go ahead and flip it. But, I warn you, you're gonna have to really reach up in there." Her expression became something I could not describe. A strange combination of both amusement and disgust? Either way, it was priceless.

"You really are an interesting child." She said as I returned to my earlier position.

"Um, hello! We've been over this. I'm supposed to be damn near twenty right now!" I couldn't help but yell out that last part. Being dragged to this world for God knows what reason was one thing, but being turned into a child, now that was the kicker. Way to beat a man while he's down.

It was like breaking every bone in someone's body and then you finally pull out the gun, but rather than shooting them in the head, you put a hole where their testicle should have been. Needless to say, I am not having fun being a child. Yes, I could probably get away with a lot as of now, but what about when I have go through puberty all over again. Fuck, this is going to be a nightmare!

"Perhaps," Garnette began, "but as of right now, you're acting like a nine year old. A nine year old who's never heard of a filter."

"Oh, eat a bag of dicks..."

She giggled at me, "Calm down, I never said it was a bad thing. I mean; I never thought I'd see the day where I would meet a stallion with a mouth worse than mine, let alone a baby like you."

"I believe the politically correct term is crib-midget." Garnette snorted as she tried to stifle a laugh. "Yeah, I bet that one tickled your fancy you blood sucking, cock-gobbler."

"Sweetie, if you wanna talk dirty to me then you're gonna have to wait until your balls drop." Okay, now this bitch is asking for some treatment...



Luna entered nearly a half hour later, carrying two bowls of salad. At least, I think it was salad. Kinda hard to tell when you're being pinned down by a thestral. I heard Luna gasp and watched as Garnette's face went from dominant to complete and utter terror. Her head angled itself toward the door, looking over at the night princess who had an EXTREMELY pissed off look on her face "What are you doing to our son!?"

Garnette jumped off of me and took the stance that all guards do for some reason. "Princess, we were just playing. That is all, I swear!"

Luna turned her head to me as I worked my way back onto my hooves. I could only assume she was expecting me to either confirm or deny Garnette's story. "Yeah, it's all good ma. We were just rough housing." I said with a smile, again, mentally beating myself for addressing her as my mother. Why is this happening?

She nodded and looked at Garnette once again. "Very well then. Replace your armor and go back to your post." Wow, that felt a lot colder than it should have...or was it just me? Wait, is it actually getting colder in here?

Garnette saluted the princess before rushing over to put her armor on. I saw her stop for a moment and rub one of her bruised teats, finding it hard not to chuckle. She glanced over at me for a second and mouthed the words 'This isn't over', which just made me start laughing.

Luna seemed confused by this, but kept her attention glued to me. Once Garnette had left she lowered herself so she was eye level with me. "Mine son, if she has done anything to harm you, you need not hide it from us. We just want to love and protect you."

"I already told you, we were just messing around." I explained, "Besides, it was my fault. I wanted to do something fun, so I tackled her and it escalated from there." I lied!

She closed her eyes and took a breath before opening them and smiling down at me. "Okay." She said as she gave me a nuzzle. "We love you so much, we don't want anything to happen to you. We can not bare the thought of somepony putting you in harm's way."

I pulled away from her nuzzling with my expression showing just how awkward I felt at this moment in time. I don’t know why she’s growing so attached to me so quickly, but it’s fucking weird; Not to mention, unnatural.  "Yeah, cool. But, I'm fine. Garnette is cool. She's like my best friend; only female, and demonish looking...and possibly gay."

"Language Ebah, it's not proper for a young gentlecolt to speak in such a manner." Are you fucking kidding me!? I straight up punched a guy in the cranberries earlier and she's getting on me for accusing one of her guards of being a homosexual? Priorities mom, you're doing it wrong!

...I did it again, didn't I? FUCK!!!
> A gentlecolt in training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ebah P.O.V


"You have got to be kidding me..." I couldn't believe what I was being dragged into. This morning started off so well. I woke up alone with a tray of pancakes by my side, took a much needed shower, and even managed to get a massage from one of the maids after complaining about how my back was hurting. She wasn't willing to give me a happy ending, which I thought was going to be the lowest point of my day...I was so wrong.

I started wandering the halls around seven in the morning. Waking up early is a small habit of mine and I'm not happy about it. Not even fifteen minutes into my walk I was approached by one of the vampires that the woman keeps around. Yes, I have taken to calling her 'The Woman.' One might bother to ask, Why; Well, the answer to that is simple.

For some reason I have found myself unable to call her by anything other than Ma, Mom, or Mother. So, to help keep what little bit of sanity I have left, I searched for a loophole. That loophole made itself known last night when she was trying to nuzzle me and I yelled, 'I will fuck you up, woman! Swear to God!' to her face.

Anyway, I was approached by one of the thestrals and informed that I was to be present for the woman's teachings. Naturally, I was confused and questioned him on what he meant, but he only responded by asking me to follow him.

That's where I made my first mistake...

I followed the guard down the seemingly endless hallway until we came upon the room he was looking for. Using his voodoo, witchcraft, horn glowy fuckery, he opened the door and allowed me to walk in while he remained outside. I heard the door close behind me, but my attention was far too drawn to the horrific sight in front of me to be bothered by it.

The room was small, consisting of nothing more than small desk, a chalkboard, and The Woman.

"You have got to be kidding me..." I said to no one in particular. Of all the things I knew I would have to go through from being reverted to a child, schooling was the last thing on my mind. "Seriously, this is a joke, right?"

The woman looked over at me, a warm smile gracing her features. "Welcome, Ebah. We're so glad you could join us."

"Firstly; Stop talking in plurals, it's getting annoying." I said, having been fed up with it since day one. "Secondly; I'm starting to feel like I wouldn't have had much of a choice."

The woman giggled at my response, pretty much shrugging off my comments. "Please, take a seat." She said, gesturing to the desk with a hoof.

Assuming that I wouldn't be able to get out of this without a fight, I decided humor her this one time. I grumpily made my way to one of the many things I had sworn off. It took me a good minute or so to find a comfortable sitting position. Having hind legs was weird and almost everything I tried made them bend at some very uncomfortable angles.

Once I was settled in, the woman trotted over in front of me. "Welcome to class, Ebah. Here we will be teaching you everything you need to know about being a productive pony in society." She placed a hoof atop of the desk and all but stared at my child-like form, making me feel much smaller than I already was. "We will be working with the most common teachings; Math, Equestrian Language, science, magic and so on." I can already feel a blood vessel getting ready to pop. "We shall primarily be working on your social skills. This should allow you to communicate with ponies in a more progressive manner."

I blinked a few times at her, a less-than-amused expression forming on my face. While I don't claim to be the smartest person in the world, I did manage to pull my own throughout the years. It took some trial, error, and even some arguing; but I made it. "I'm a high school graduate. So can we skip all of that other crap and just go to me ignoring you for social skills?" I informed, completely disregarding the voodoo teachings.

She giggled again, "Don't be silly, mine son. You're far too young to have graduated."

What I would do to have fingers...the ability to wring her neck...To watch her die slowly

Calm down up there! I'm not happy about this either, you know!

"Be serious now, mine son." She continued, still giving me that creepy motherly gaze. "It's imperative that we have you well-educated so that you may-"

"Speak in plurals and sound like I was born in the basement of a Medieval Times." This got her to shut up for a good second, even managed to change that creepy look on her face to something more natural. And by 'more natural', I mean that I may have actually pinched a nerve this time around.

The woman's face stayed facing mine, but her eyes were closed and she was taking deep breaths to keep her cool. "If it pleases you, we-" She stopped, catching herself before she went on. Her eyes opened and she smiled, but her aggravation could still be seen. "I can speak with the current times."

I nodded approvingly. "Good job..." Her smile became more natural at my words. "Now if we could get you to stop being a cunt you might get somewhere in life." Aaand it's gone.

Before I could react, the woman raised her hoof and slammed it onto my desk. The wooden surface cracked and she screamed my name with enough force to literally throw me out of my seat. I flew back a good few feet before landing on the ground, my body sliding another few inches across the floor.

I placed my hooves over my ears in a desperate attempt to stop the ringing that was echoing through my skull. "God dammit!" I yelled in pain, "Fuck, I think my ears are bleeding."

The woman recollected herself quickly when she noticed that I was in pain, running to my aid faster than I could blink. "Mine son!" She yelled, causing me to flinch. "We are so sorry! We didn't mean it, we swear!"

"Stop speaking in plurals!"

There was a brief recovery period after that and a certain number of nearly tear filled apologies that I had lost count of. A few minutes of blissful silence later, the ringing subsided and my ear drums stopped feeling as though they were going to burst at a moment's notice. With those little things out of the way, ma-The Woman- became insistent that we get started on my studies.

I stood just in front of my desk, the woman instructing me on how everything was going to go down. "One of the most important things to know, when it comes to mannerisms, is politeness. You must be kind, courteous and understanding to anypony you speak to."

"Cause you're clearly an expert..." I muttered under my breath, just quiet enough for her not to hear me. I know how to talk to PEOPLE just fine, I just don't care to be nice. As for ponies...Part of me is still convinced that this is some kind of fucked up dream.

"Let's try it out!" She began, sounding excited to be doing something like this. "Pretend that we are-"

"I am..." I corrected her. If she was going to force me into this kind of bullshit then I was going to continue chewing her out on how she speaks.

She let out an annoyed sigh, but still corrected herself. "Okay, let's pretend that I am a friend trying to deter you from doing something that is unwise."

"You mean stupid, right?"

Her eyes narrowed at me. "Yes, that is one way to put it." Her mood suddenly picked up out of nowhere. "Let us begin!" She held a hoof to her mouth, clearing her throat before placing it back to the floor. "Ebah, I do not believe that getting into a brawl with those ponies would be a good idea." She began, motioning to the chalkboard where a group of mean looking ponies were drawn onto its surface. "Perhaps we could try something else?"

"Hmm..." I placed a hoof to my chin, rubbing the spot as I played along with the scenario. "Do you think a more diplomatic approach would suffice?"

The woman shot me a prideful smile and nodded. "Yes, I do believe that could work."

"Maybe we could try talking to them and working something out?" I suggested, staring over at the ponies on the board.

"I think that is a wonderful idea."

I nodded, turning to face the board completely as the woman watched me with curious eyes. "Hey!" I screamed, causing her to flinch. "You guys like magic?"

The woman's features settled as my tone lightened. "They say, 'Yes, we do.'"

I nodded again, "Good, then I've got a magic trick for ya. If I see you dip shits anywhere around here again-" Out of the corner of my eyes I can see the woman's features sink like a bag of rocks in water, "I'm gonna put my arm down your throat and pull a rabbit out of your fucking ass!"

"Ebah!" She yelled, "That is not diplomacy!"

"Yes, it is!"

"In what world is that even close?"

"Um, my world." I said matter-of-factly. "The one that's not ruled by a bunch of pastel colored, talking horses!"

I could tell by the look that she was giving me that I hit something. Unlike last time though, she wasn't mad. In fact, she looked pretty upset. It's the kind of look you see on a person when they feel genuinely hurt for someone else; When they pity them...

The woman lowered herself until she was just above my level, placing a caring hoof on my shoulder. "Ebah, I know this is hard for you, and I understand that you won't be well for some time. Mine son, that world isn't real; It never was. And even if it were, there's no way you could have come from it." Something about the way she said this, and the way she was staring into me, it made me feel like she was right. "You're not a human. You are a pony, just like me."

I blinked a few times, trying to organize my thoughts. Maybe that prick in the glasses was right. What if I did live some fucked up life and blocked it all out with one big, detailed illusion of a different one? Maybe I never was human...

...Or maybe this woman is full of shit and trying to play mind games with me!

I slapped her hoof off of my shoulder, proudly returning to my proper state of mind. "Yeah, nice try."

The woman sighed and stood back at her full height. "Perhaps we should try another lesson."




Day court was finally drawing to a close, giving Celestia a sense of satisfaction, but mostly relief. She cared for all of her subjects and was glad to help them in any way she could, but some of the cases the nobles would bring to her were simply absurd. They would whine and complain to no end about the simplest of things and all she could do was bite her tongue on her personal opinions of the matter and pray for the headaches to go away.

Her horn became engulfed in a golden glow as she lowered the sun ever so slightly, letting it rest just above the horizon. All that was left now was to wait for her sister to arrive so the day could truly end. She waited in silence for a few minutes, but Luna had yet to arrive. Not even a letter informing her of a possible absence or otherwise came through.

Naturally, she started to worry for her sister. This worry prompted her to summon one of her guards, who approached her with a bow. "Rise, my little pony." She said, allowing the stallion to raise back to his full height. "It would appear that Luna is running late. I would like you to find her."

"Yes, your highness!" The guard responded, taking off out of the throne room intent to find the missing princess. Several more minutes passed and he returned with a worried expression stuck to his face. "Your majesty, we have a slight problem."

Celestia raised a curious brow to her guard. "And what might that be?"

He raised a hoof and nervously rubbed the back of his neck. "It would seem that the child has gone into a rampage of sorts..."

A snorty chuckle escaped from Celestia's lips as the words left his mouth. Seeing the young alicorn going on a rampage would be absolutely adorable. "That's hardly a problem, I assure you." She began, "Luna is more than capable of-"

"Princess Luna is unconscious..."

The sun god's eyes went wide, just before narrowing angrily at the guard. "And you chose to wait until now to tell me this?"

The guard swallowed as sweat started rolling down his face. "A number of guards have been sent out to search for the child, and we have medical staff on their way to assist the princess of the night." He quickly added, hoping to redeem himself.

Celestia let out a throaty growl as she rose from her throne and trotted over to the horrified looking guard. "Lead the way." She said with a hint of venom in her words. "I would like to see my sister as soon as possible."

"Yes, your highness!" The guard led Celestia toward the Lunar half of the castle, literally shaking in his hoof boots the whole way.

When they came upon their destination, Celestia walked past the guard and into the room to find it in shambles. A small desk could be seen in the corner, a large crack going down its center. Near the center of the room was Luna, who was sitting on the ground while holding an ice pack to her head. Despite the medical ponies being in small numbers, they swarmed her like bees to a flower. Off to the side of them was a dinner table that, from the looks of it, had been flipped over, knocking its contents onto the floor. Two porcelain plates were shattered on the ground along with a vase, which left water and red flowers littering the floor as well.

Needless to say, the place was a mess.

Celestia made her way over to Luna, the medical staff moving out of her way as she came through. "Sister, what happened here?"

Luna turned her head toward her elder sister, a look of disappointment etched onto her features. "We just don't know what went wrong." She said solemnly. "We were trying to teach him proper dinner etiquette. He was doing so well until the waiter asked for his order, then..." Her words trailed off, as did her memory. "We're not sure what set him off. We remember him grabbing the table and throwing it like it was made of paper."

Celestia glanced over to table, her eyes inspecting it with fascination as she walked toward it. She placed a hoof against the solid wood's edge and gave it a tug, taking a mental note to herself of just how heavy it was. "A colt his age lifting something such as this..." She said to herself, "The amount of power he would have to use...I can only imagine what sort of boundary had been crossed. What kind of nightmare could be going through his head to cause him to act out like this?"

"We are unsure, sister." Luna responded, regaining the sun mare's attention. "But, whatever it is, it must be dreadful."




Ebah P.O.V


"What the kinda bullshit is this!?" I yelled to the poor stallion cornered at the end of the hallway. Seeing this was a bit of a relief, for a while I thought these things continued on forever. Alas, my rage kept me from admiring the sight as I unleashed verbal hell onto this prick who was supposed to be giving me food. "Since when do chefs not prepare steaks!? Are you fucking with me, or are you just lazy?"

He was trembling uncontrollably as he stared at me with pupils the size of pinpricks. "I'm sorry, sir! But, ponies don't consume meat. It's just unnatural."

I felt my eye twitch as I moved in on the stallion, grabbing him by his tie and pulling it until his nose was pressed against mine. "You have five minutes...If I don't have at least a burger, consisting of two buns, ketchup, mustard, lettuce, tomato, and a fucking cooked meat patty, I will set your pubic hair on fire!"

He stared at me, his eyes filled with nothing short of pure terror as he started sweating bullets. "W-we don't have m-"

"I'll kill your mother!" I snapped at him, grabbing his tie in my teeth before jumping up and pressing my back hooves against his chest. I pulled hard, earning myself the pleasure of hearing the bastard choke.

I'm sad to say that this was short lived as I felt an odd tingling sensation taking over my form. Before I knew it, I was hoisted into the air, but I refused to release my hold on the stallion's tie. He ended up being lifted with me a good few inches, but only until my jaw couldn't take the weight anymore.

He fell down with a light thud, sparing me one last glance as he scrambled to his hooves and took off at a full sprint down the hall. "Get back here, you prick!" I yelled after him, flailing around in the air like some kind of animal in an attempt to give chase. "I'm not done with you yet!"

I continued my struggling for a few brief seconds, but stopped after I spotted the unamused faces of the two dictators that ran this place. Still, being the stubborn prick I am, I didn't let their gazes faze me. "What the hell are you looking at?"

Their eyes locked onto me with a level of intensity that, by all rights, should have shattered every brave bone in my body. Even in my head, that metaphor didn't make sense; but it sounded cool.

"Ebah," The woman began, her voice as firm as a throbbing cock. "We understand-"

"I understand!" I corrected, causing her eyes to narrow at me. She did a sharp inhale before continuing.

"I understand that this is a difficult transition for you." She said, giving me a look of compassion. "I know that you feel scared and confused."

Again, I had to correct her. "Annoyed and confused."

She either didn't hear me or was ignoring me. "We've been letting your actions slide thus far, we are trying to be patient and understanding. But, we will not be tolerating this kind of behavior any longer." Her gaze suddenly hardened, causing my body to tense up. "Sister..."

Celestia approached, her expression just as stern as the woman's. "Yes, sister?" She responded, not taking her eyes off of me.

"Shall we discuss a means of punishment?" The woman asked, causing my irritation to grow ever so slightly.

"I believe we should." White horse agreed.

Her horn flashed and in the blink of an eye I was back in the woman's bedroom. "Son of a cock..." I went over to the door and attempted to leave but, lo and behold, it was locked. I growled in frustration. What were they gonna do, keep me locked up in here forever? As angry as I may have been, I decided against throwing a fit. Chasing down that stallion earlier really took a lot out of me and I kinda just want to take a nap.

Climbing up onto the bed, not bothering with the covers, I laid down on my back and stared up at the ceiling. I watched as some sort of representation of the night sky loomed above me, counting the stars only to be distracted when I saw one flying by at an incredible speed. Staring at this for too long made me nauseous, but that didn't make it any less appealing.

Some time passed and I heard the door unlock. My head instinctively shot up and turned to face whoever might be trying to come in. Blessed be the lord, Garnette came trotting in. However, she didn't look all that pleased to see me. Still though, I was pretty happy to see her.

"Howdy!" I said with a small smile.

Garnette just looked at me through tired eyes and groaned as she closed the door. "Why did you have to do this now?"

"Do what?" I asked as innocently as I could.

Another groan escaped her, this one louder than the last. "Oh, I don't know." She started up, having a bit of a sarcastic tone that made me wanna laugh my ass off. "Maybe it was flipping one of the tables onto the princess, threatening a butler's life, then proceeding to choke said butler with his own tie while threatening the life of his family; Specifically, his mother."

"Wow!" I'm not even mad, I'm impressed. "They really filled you in on everything, huh?"

"Yep." She said, looking no more awake now than she did when she arrived. "And now they want you under constant supervision, hence why I am here and my day off to rest is ruined."

"So that's my punishment?" I asked, feeling as though they could have taken a more extreme approach. "Send in a guard who I actually get along with?"

Garnette lazily nodded her head. "Mhm, they figured that sending me in would lessen the chances of another guard being injured."

Okay, maybe I'm not giving the talking horses enough credit. "Smart move, I guess."

"Starting tomorrow, Luna will be watching you like a hawk during the day, and I'll be keeping an eye on you at night." Garnette let out a loud yawn after saying this. She looked really out of it.

Feeling a little guilty for ruining her night, I patted a spot on the bed beside me. "Come on, get up here." I said, grabbing the blanket and pushing it to the side. "You look like you could use some shut-eye."

I could see it in her eyes, she wanted to curl up in the bed and pass out. "I can't, I'm supposed to be watching over you."

"Think of it this way;" I began, my hooves speaking along with me as if they were speaking as well. "If you come in the bed and knock out, you can cuddle me, then I have no way to escape! Not that I'd want to." To me, having a cuddle buddy that wasn't a crazy, blue cunt sounded phenomenal. I don't care how many times she denies me, I'll keep pushing.

The tired look in her eyes grew stronger, I could practically smell her temptation growing. Instead of submitting though, she closed her eyes and shook her thoughts of sleep away. "No, I can't. I have a duty to-"

"I don't give a fuck, mate!" I yelled, causing her to flinch slightly. "You look like hell, it's my fault, and I'm trying to correct my mistake."  I went on, probably sounding more annoyed than I actually was. "Now you've got ten seconds to get over here and cuddle me or I'm coming over there and slapping you in your bitch face."

She didn't really say anything after that, but I could see the conflict going on in her head just from her facial expression. About a minute or so passes when she closed her eyes and submitted. "Okay, fine..."

I could feel the shit-eating grin already stretching my lips as far as they could go as I watched her strip free of her armor and climb onto the bed. She laid down on her side, facing me. I grabbed the blanket and threw it over us before burying myself into her chest fur. I was actually surprised by how warm and soft she was. She was hesitant, but I felt her hooves slowly wrap around my small body, pulling me deeper into her. I listened to her heart beating gently, its sound soothing me and bringing me a new level of comfort. I couldn't help but think back on the times I did this back in my world. Having someone by my side to hold always made me feel warm. The only difference now was that I was the one being held...and I wasn't fondling her...yet!

Regardless, I was enjoying myself. I could already feel the warm embrace of sleep creeping up on me. I closed my eyes, letting the world around me fade away as I nuzzled my friend's body.

Don't get attached, you'll only be hurting yourself

She doesn't like you, why should you like her?

She's only here because she has to be. She doesn't want to.

She hates you and you know it!
> Keeps getting better...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ebah P.O.V


The sun was just barely coming up, this much I could tell. It was difficult, given how tired I was and how hesitant I was to open my eyes. I really didn't want to wake up, nor was I planning to. However, this was the only way I was able to keep my cuddle buddy in place.

"Ebah, let go." Garnette demanded, attempting to wiggle her hooves in between me and her body. I held on tight, my hooves gripping her torso like a vice. "Ebah, seriously. Princess Luna is going to be here soon and I have to pee."

I shifted around some, pretty much trying to dig my way into her chest cavity at this point. "Sounds like a personal problem." I responded tiredly. I could care less if the woman walked in on me fucking Garnette, let alone cuddling. Her hooves continued trying to pry me off of her. "Fuck off, hoe!" I groaned, using all of the strength I could muster in my small body to keep her in bed with me.

One of her hooves managed to slip between us. I hate to admit it, but this gave her leverage over me. I could feel my body slowly being separated from hers. "Let...go...of me!" She said through clenched teeth.

I held on with everything I had, "Eat...my...ass!" but it wasn't enough. Before I could even process it, my hooves slipped off of her and I was sent tumbling onto the floor. Girl put a lot of force behind that last push. I laid on the floor for no real reason. A few seconds passed before Garnette's head peeked over at me from on top of the bed. I looked up at her and she looked down at me. It was at that moment that I realized something I really should have taken note of before. "You're a bitch..."

Garnette stuck her tongue out at me before hopping off of the bed and trotting into the bathroom. While she was doing her thing in there, I pulled myself off of the floor and did a few stretches to wake myself up. I yawned loudly, scratching my head with a hoof. I could feel how greasy my hair was. I could also tell that I had bedhead.

This small fact bothered the absolute hell out of me.

I couldn't explain it if I tried, but for as long as I can remember I've always been extremely picky about my hair. Leaving it as a mess was not an option. I need to take immediate action! There was a small desk off to the side of the room; Well, small for human me that is. To the small pony version of me, it was nearly twice my height. I didn't let this deter me though.

Climbing on top of the desk would have been easier if I had hands and legs that didn't bend in very weird ways, but I managed to make it to the top. The first look in the mirror was not a pleasant one. All that running around yesterday must have taken quite the toll on me. My fur was a mess, I swear there was at least fifty shades of grey on me. My mane, as expected, was pretty rough looking too. It was sticking up in random places and had an odd color to it as well. "Holy shit, I look like a stray cat."

The sound of the toilet flushing caught my attention, prompting me to hop off of the desk and walk to the bathroom. Throwing all manners to the wind, I kicked the door open and made my way to the over sized tub. Garnette jumped, being startled by my abrupt and less-than-graceful entrance.

"Sweet Celestia!" Garnette exclaimed, holding a hoof to her chest. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"

"Easier said than done." I quipped, not bothering to look in her direction as I climbed onto the side of the tub and turned the water on. I'll admit, figuring out how to do this with hooves was a pain at first, but then common sense kicked in. All I really had to do was press the edge of the damn thing against the handle and it would turn. Simplicity at its finest.

Garnette came up behind me as I absentmindedly watched the porcelain bowl fill. Given the size, it would take some time, but with the faucet at full blast it managed to fill rather quickly. Once it was full enough I turned off the water and was about to step in. I say about, because my blood-sucking friend thought it would be more entertaining to push me in.

I hit the water with a small splash, barely causing too much of a spill in the area. However, there was one thing I realized rather quickly upon entry. I readjusted myself and planted my hooves on the ground, lifting myself up until my head breached the water's surface. "Jesus fuck, that's cold!"

I wrapped my hooves around my body in a desperate attempt to raise my core temperature. Garnette laughed at my actions, so in turn I splashed her just enough to soak her mane. Her smile dropped immediately and, before I knew it, she was upon me. Once in, she pressed her hooves into my shoulders, holding me under water. This only lasted for a few seconds and I scrambled into the corner of the tub, still trying to hug myself warm.

Garnette was hardly phased by the temperature. "What's your problem?" She asked, giving me a deadpan look. "The water is fine. Yeah it's a little cool, but you don't have to be so dramatic about it."

My hooves still held tight to me, my body started to tremble. I couldn't help it, even as a human my body never responded well to the cold. I couldn't even have a drink of water if it wasn't room temperature or warmer. Because of this, I kept everything warm, beer included. "It's fucking freezing..."

I watched Garnette's expression go from what it was previously to something entirely different. It was odd, but she was staring at me with a fascination of sorts. Unknown to me at the time, the erection on my head was glowing with a bright orange aura surrounding it. Much to my relief, the water, and the whole room for that matter, started to feel warmer.

My tense body relaxed as it accepted the newfound heat with open arms-er-hooves. "That's better..." I muttered to myself, enjoying the feeling. The temperature continued to rise more and more with each passing second, allowing me a sense of ease and comfort that I wasn't graced with too often. I didn’t bother to question how or why the water was suddenly getting hotter. I was simply too busy enjoying it.

A bubble rose from the water and hit the surface with a pop. My head jerked to the source of the sound, as did Garnette's. She gave me a somewhat disgusted look, staring at me with judgmental eyes. "Did you really just-"

"That wasn't me, you fuck!" I retorted. Judging from her face, she didn't believe me. That look changed when another bubble rose. And then another, and then another.

Before long the entire tub was becoming like a Jacuzzi. The number of surfacing air pockets rose and continued doing so at an alarming rate. I was so distracted by it that I didn't even notice Garnette had jumped out of the tub. When my gaze finally met hers I saw that her look of disgust from earlier was now a look of fear and worry. "Ebah, get out of there!"

I stared at her blankly, not really understanding what the problem was. So the damn thing was a hot tub, call the cops. "Yeah, I'm gonna go with no." I responded, sinking down into the waters until the only visible parts of me were my eyes and muzzle. "Toasty..." I said from beneath the water, sending a smaller trail of bubbles after the ones that were being massed produced from out of nowhere.

Speaking of, guess what else decided to pop up from out of nowhere; The Woman.

There was a near blinding flash of light before the lady of blue simply materialized out of thin air. She seemed to be in some sort of panic, her eyes immediately focusing on Garnette while I continued to hide beneath the warm waters. "Guard!" Garnette's body went stiff as she saluted her princess. "We have sensed a magic of an unknown origin within the castle. Where in mine son? We must get him to safety before-"

"I am not going any damn where..." I know what I said didn't really sound right, given how I worded it, but I was too comfortable to care. I am more comfortable where I am right now than anywhere else and I'm not leaving it until I'm officially done.

The woman looked over to me, her face contorting at the sight. Did she not know her bathtub doubled as a hot tub? She seemed unsettled in a way, approaching the tub cautiously before sticking a hoof into the water. Her hoof retraced faster than...I can't really think of a metaphor right now, but it was real fucking quick.

Again, her face contorted, this time around though, she looked like she was in pain. Little more than a wince came from her at first before I found myself being levitated out of the tub. "Hey, put me down!" I yelled in defiance. "Fuck! It's cold out here!"

My body hovered around until I was right in front of her, her eyes scanning me in what seemed to be an uncomfortably thorough manner, like she was looking for something on me. Her eyes widened and she stared at my forehead for god knows what reason. "Mine son...You were the source?"

"What?" I asked, my wet body causing a puddle to form beneath me as water dripped from my everywhere. Obviously, I was confused. The source of what? "What are you going on about?"

The woman moved me closer to her, I started to feel cold again as my wet body became vulnerable to the elements around me. More puddles were forming on the floor as my fur continued to air dry. I silently pleaded for the cold to go away, praying to God, Satan, Cthulhu and more for aid.

For the second time today, I'll call that a record for me, my prayers were answered as the area around me started to feel warm again. Two lucky strikes in one day! What gods did I please to deserve such spoils? Normally things worked exactly opposite of how I wanted them to. Like my father use to say, ‘It could be raining pussy and we’d still manage to get slapped by a dick!’ Something about a family curse or whatever.

I'd have let out a relieved sigh if ma...Luuuuahhh...The woman! If the woman wasn't all up in my face I would be really fucking happy right now!

Out of nowhere I found myself being forced into the woman's barrel, my small pony form being crushed by her hooves as she held me tight. "Oh, tis a wonderful happening!" She all but yelled in her medieval accent. "Our son is growing up so fast!" Grabbing my face with her hooves, she pulled me away from her chest and held my face up against hers.  "It seems your magic studies will have to be pushed forward." She went on to say, now holding me in front of her so I would be forced to look her eye to eye.

I had been trying to figure out how she switches moods so quickly. Just yesterday I had her yelling at me with enough force to put a hole in the wall, then crying all over me, then pissed off again, now worried and then suddenly she's the happiest horse I've ever seen. Does mental illness exist in this world? If it does I can already diagnose her with six different disorders, none of them fun to be around.

The woman placed me on the ground, levitating a towel from a nearby cabinet over to dry me off. I tried to squirm away from her, but to no avail. "Your magical potential has finally been unlocked, mine son. We only wish that we could have been here to experience it with you."

I managed to get my head out from the towel. "I only wish..." I corrected, earning me a rather playful smile from the woman. I could see Garnette standing in the background. She had the biggest shit-eating grin on her face as she watched me being treated as a child, knowing very well how much I hated it. "Oh, go fuck yourself!"

The towel was pressed over my head once again, rubbing against my hair with enough forced to shove me back a few inches. I couldn't really see what was going on, but I could assume a certain amount from what I was hearing.

"Guard," I heard the woman say, the sound of Garnette's body tensing up practically being a thing. Really I just heard her hooves jump a bit, but I knew what she was doing. It's the same fucking routine. "Where is your armor, and why are you wet?" I could practically hear Garnette's heart skipping a beat. This is just great, she's probably about to get her ass chewed out because of me. "Were you bathing with our son?" Okay, now I was tensing up. Not only because of what she said, but because the area around us got seriously colder. Garnette tried to reply, but the woman wasn't having it. "We should hope, for your sake, your relationship with him isn't becoming something taboo."

"I wish!" I yelled out, doing the only sensible thing I could think of. It's worked in the past so many times before, why wouldn't it now? It's just the simple process of making myself look like the bad guy, and for Garnette, I was more than willing to play that role. "I'd wreck her if I could, but no~. Garnette has to be such a fucking prude and leave me hanging. So I splashed the bitch!"

I felt the woman's gaze move on to me. It was a weird experience, but at least Garnette wasn't about to receive god-only-knows what kind of treatment. "Mine son, you really shouldn't be speaking like that, nor should you be having such provocative thoughts. You're too young to even-"

"Woman, I probably know more about the female anatomy than you do." She finally removed the towel from me, tossing it off to the side. I watched her expression turn to one of confusion, Garnette's as well. I let out a sigh, assuming they didn't know what female meant. "Mare anatomy..."




Luna P.O.V


I couldn't help but look down at my adopted son with a hint of worry. My precious baby, how could he be thinking things such as this at such a young age? From what I've read in the books on motherhood that Twilight had sent me, he should be reluctant to even be near most mares. They were supposed to think that we have, what the fillies and colts call these days, cooties. The very last thing on his mind should be having physical relations.

I understand that he's not well, that he's lived a troubled and broken past, but something about him didn't seem right. Some of the things he says and the way he behaves is off-putting. I love him dearly, but I also fear for him. I tremble at the thought that he may never get better, even more so at the idea of his condition worsening. I'm new to all of this, but I'm doing everything I can!

If only I weren't so busy all of the time, I could be here for him. I could help him through these confusing thoughts and emotions, be his shoulder to cry on, and give him all of the love he could ever ask for. He won't let me though, he just keeps pushing me away. With my schedule as well, there's not much I else can do for him.

Entering his dreams has been the most I can do, erasing the dreams that may further his delusions and fighting off the seemingly never ending tidal wave of gruesome nightmares. This has been the least I can do, it is my duty as princess of the night to protect my subjects from such things; And, it's my duty as a mother to protect him.

I fear I may never get through to him, but I must have faith! I refuse to back down! I knew what I was getting into when I decided to take this poor child under my wing and become his mother. Honestly, I did not think it to be a difficult as it has been. He’s much more violent than I expected and his mannerisms haven’t changed in the slightest.

Then again, I’ve only been working with him for a few short days. Perhaps, in time, he will let me in; Allow me to aid him as he needs and be the parental figure he deserves. If only he would accept me as his mother...

I was pulled out of my thoughts as a loud clap echoed from in front of me.




Ebah P.O.V


I stared at the woman, feeling like she may have finally broken. For the past minute and a half she has been frozen, just staring off into space like a deer in headlights. I don't know why, but I was actually starting to feel a bit concerned for her health. Garnette looked like she was ready to shit a brick as she watched her princess remain in comatose-like state.

Moving closer to the woman, I looked her dead in the face, trying to find some sign of activity in that noggin of hers. I waved a hoof in front of her face. "Hello?" I said, waiting for a response. As expected, I received a whole lot of nothing. "Slut-face-magoo!" Still nothing!

The urge to slap her across the muzzle arose, but I would much rather avoid doing something that might get me killed. I'll save that for something fun down the line. The next best thing to do, that may only result in minor injury, was getting her attention via shock. While it was more enjoyable to use that in a literal sense, the aim was purely figurative.

I crouched down a bit, readying my body for what was to come. I shoved myself upwards, jumping into the air just high enough to be eye-level with the woman. Once I had reached my desired height, I clapped my hooves together as hard as I could. I loud smack could be heard as they collided, causing her to blink rapidly and finally revive from her previous state.

Landing back on my hooves, I stared up at the woman with a small sense of pride in my gut. I could see Garnette physically relaxing from the corner of my eye. Knowing that her princess wasn't about to be a vegetable must be nice for her.

My eyes locked back onto the woman, and hers back onto me. "Okay..." I began, not being completely sure of what to follow that up with. "Um, good to know you're still breathing, I guess?"

She shook her head before turning her attention to Garnette. "Guard, you are relieved of your duties." She said rather coldly, "Be back just before sunset, as I will need you to watch over mine son once again." Garnette saluted and trotted out of the bathroom without saying a word. As she left, The woman's gaze moved back to me as that creepy smile worked its way onto her face again. "Finish cleaning yourself up, mine son. Your studies will begin shortly."

"That's what I was trying to do before you-" Before I could even finish, I was once again blinded by that flashy bullshit she keeps doing. When my vision finally cleared, I found myself completely alone. Just no one but me.

I wouldn't say that...

The sound of several voices laughing echoed through my brain, causing me to rub my head with a hoof as the headache started to set in. "Thanks for the reminder, prick!"
> Welcome to the family
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ebah P.O.V


This desk was probably one of, if the not the most, uncomfortable things I've ever been forced to sit in. It was a desk just like any other, but this pony body kept twisting and bending in ways that just felt too weird to be natural. My biggest issues to voice were the hind legs. Everything else I could live with; The horn can be used as a weapon, I'll hopefully learn how to fly with the wings, and thanks to a number of my ex's having some serious issues, moving around on all fours was something I had grown accustomed to a long time ago.

The only thing that gave me any amount of joy in this moment was the look of shock and awe practically glued to the woman's face. She sat behind her desk, examining the worksheets I had turned in. It was taking her some time to decipher my penmanship, just as it took me a while to calm down after picking up a pencil in my hoof despite the lack of fingers. However, the aforementioned lack of appendages did make writing more difficult. All of the work I put into writing came from my forearm...forehoof?

As she looked over my answers her expression would shift from shock, to surprise, to confused more times than I could count. Lowering the papers, she angled her head in my direction. "I must say Ebah, this is rather impressive." She confessed, "I truly must apologize for ever doubting you."

"Told ya!"  I yelled victoriously. Finally, I had won! It was a small victory, but still had the right to be celebrated. Maybe now I could start pushing on the idea that I'm not where I should be. If she can see now that I have the knowledge of a highschool graduate, despite looking like a child, then maybe there's a chance for me.

Lifting the sheets with her voodoo, she went over a few more papers. "You've excelled in several key subjects, but your knowledge on Equestrian history and magic is practically non-existent." One of the slips of paper was levitated above her head and flipped to its back side as she shot me an unamused glare. "Was this really necessary?"

I squinted some to get a better look at the crudely sketched image of the woman sitting on top of a mountain of pony corpses; A single speech bubble running across the page with the words, 'WE ARE YOUR GOD NOW, BRING US YOUR VIRGINS!!!' sloppily written within it. A snort worked it way out of my nose as I tried desperately to keep myself from laughing.

The woman rolled her eyes at me, lowering the paper as she went through more of my work. "Your science is a bit...I wouldn't say behind, but not quite advanced either." She began, pulling me out of my short giggle-fit. "It's a rather detailed theory, and would be great for a science-fiction novel, but I'm afraid that gravity doesn't work that way."

I'll admit, I'm not the smartest guy around, but I took some offense to that. If there was one subject I was sensitive about, it was science. I may not be good at memorizing a lot of shit, but when it came to this specific topic I made sure my notes were one hundred percent accurate. I thought that including all of the details, that showing her how smart I was with everything but the history and biology of this place would help her see things my way. Instead, she's mocking me! Biting my tongue to the point where I could taste my own blood was the only way I could remain seated and not start cursing her out right now.

The small stack of papers lowered down to the desk, being neatly arranged by subject into their respective plastic bins. "While I do see the importance of knowing about these topics, I believe we should get started on your magic training posthaste!" The woman rose from her seat and trotted over to a table with two apples sitting atop of it. "Come now, mine son; Let us begin."

If steam could shoot out of my ears, it would have by now. Rather than throw a tantrum, I settled for just going along with her tests and trying something else to show her I'm not from here later. I hate to admit it, but it looks like submission is going to be the only way I'll be able to keep my sanity.

I sighed, hopping out of my seat and walking over to the table. It was tall enough to be level with my chin, but short enough to be just above the woman's shin...Why did that rhyme?

"You see the apple in front of you, Ebah?" The woman asked me, pointing a hoof at the ripe looking fruit.

I rolled my eyes, "No, I'm blind as a fucking bat when it comes to fruit." I replied, earning a rather displeased look from the woman. "Maybe you could find me a potato."

Ignoring my comment with little more than a sigh, she turned her attention onto the apple in front of her. "Just focus, mine son." She began, staring almost intently at the fruit. "See the object; Picture it in your mind becoming light as a feather, even lighter. So light in fact, that it begins to rise from the table on its own."

I watched as her horn started to glow a deep blue color, the same shade of blue appearing on the apple in front of her. Quick and with ease, the apple rose into the air and stayed there. "Uhh..."

She giggled at my dumbfounded expression as I stared on in confusion. "I understand that it may look nearly impossible to you, but we have faith-" She paused, catching her mistake. "I have faith in you, mine son." I looked away from her and directed my gaze to the apple that rested just a few inches in front of me. "Go on, Ebah. Just remember to focus; Light as feather!"

Do it....

Learn to use this, master it!

We can use this against her...

We can escape!

They were right, if I learned how to do this weird voodoo shit, then maybe I could use it to my advantage. From what she's told me before, levitating is just basic garbage. Who knows what else I'll be able to do if I master this so-called magic.

I focused as hard as I could, mentally picturing the apple levitating the same way the woman did. Much to my dismay, nothing happened. I tried again, and again, and again. This process repeated itself over and over, I was even starting to sweat just from how hard I was thinking.

For a moment, I felt some kind of spark, one that tickled the base of my forehead. For a moment I had hope; Until I saw that nothing was happening. Pissed off and annoyed that I couldn't get the damn thing to levitate after nearly ten minutes of trying, and the near constant cheering coming from that blue bitch, I slammed my own ass onto the ground with an audible thump.

This is supposed to be basic, beginners bullshit! If that's true, then why is it so fucking difficult!? My anger took hold of me and I placed my forehooves under the table, intent on flipping the innocent object. "Fuck it!"




Luna P.O.V


I watched my son struggling with the task, offering him words of confidence as he tried over and over again to complete the test. His struggles were in vain and I could tell from the look on his face that he was becoming frustrated. As much as I wanted to bring an end to this, I still had hope that he may just pull through.

For a brief moment, I thought he had succeeded. I watched his horn shoot off a bit of magical discharge. This made my faith in his abilities grow, so I let him continue. Alas, his reaction to the discharge wasn't as uplifting as mine. He stopped trying, planting his rump to the ground in anger.

I was going to offer him some thoughtful words of encouragement, despite knowing he would brush them off without a second thought. Before I had the chance to react though, I saw his hooves reach under the table, latching on to it as he screamed to the heavens. "Fuck it!"

That's when something miraculous happened. I watched his small horn glow bright, it's bright orange aura filling my vision. Excitement and eagerness filled me. I looked over to the apple, wondering if maybe if would be raised. There was a loud POP just as the fruit entered my sight and a soft, almost watery, and strangely hot substance splashed onto me.

Using a hoof, I wiped the substance from my eyes, spitting out any that had landed on my lips as well. By my sisters beard, some of it had even gotten into my nose!

Once I was satisfied with the clearing of my facial orifices, I turned my attention back to the still standing table. Upon the table no apples were found. Not mine, nor Ebah's. In their place, and coating a majority of the room, were piles of applesauce that looked as though it had been cooked over a stove for too long.

I couldn't help but feel a certain amount of pride. While this didn't play out exactly how I intended it to, it worked! The idea itself wasn't actually to lift the apple, but to show Ebah that he could use magic and help him tap into it. If the burnt applesauce was any indication, I'd say that this lesson was a resounding success. I could feel the smile already spreading across my muzzle, the smile of a proud mother!

Turning back to my son, I grabbed him from the floor and gave him the biggest hug I could without completely breaking him. When I pulled out of the embrace to look at him, I couldn't help but laugh at the sight. His entire face was coated with the charred applesauce, leaving only his blank gaze to be seen.

"What the Sam Hell just happened?" He asked through the piles of mush on his face.

I still don't condone his poor language, but it was nigh impossible not to find his reaction at least a little bit funny. With my smile still holding true, I wiped some of the aftermath off of his adorable face. "Congratulations, mine son! You have passed the first test; Tapping into your magic." I looked around the room, taking in all that had happened when he finally gained access to his inborn abilities. "I can assume from how this played out, your magic doesn't work with how you think, but how you feel." I explained, hoping to teach him more about magic, and maybe even himself in the process. "This type is magic feeds off of your emotions. It's a bit more difficult to master, but not impossible."

I placed my son in his previous spot, where he stood in place staring at the carnage he caused. After having his fill with the scenery, he turned his attention to himself and began brushing some of the remaining applesauce from his attire. I find it bizarre that he almost never takes it off. I can't seem to pinpoint any specific reason for wearing it all the time. I'll have to ask him at some point. At least it shielded him from the explosion, so he likely won't need to bathe from the lesson. I, on the other hoof, might need to.

"In light of your recent success, mine son..." I began, feeling as though I should reward him for doing so well. I can't say I expect the rest of the day to play out well, but I have to at least try to trust him. He's my child for Faust's sake. "You are free to roam the castle on your own for the rest of the day."




Celestia P.O.V


"Princess Celestia." I turned my head to face the pony calling me by name. A simple guard stood by my side, his posture as stiff and aligned as the others around him. "We have reached your designated break time."

I nodded in his direction, "Thank you," I said gratefully, taking a mental sigh of relief. "I shall return in exactly thirty minutes from now."

Rising from my throne, I exited the courtroom, my mental sigh quickly becoming audible as I finally broke away from that load of stress. It’s not that I don’t care for my subjects, nor is it that I don’t want to help them. I do; but work like this can be taxing, even on an alicorn like me; Especially when half of the cases brought before me are as trivial as saying 'No, you can't sue him for spitting gum on the sidewalk.'

Sometimes I can feel my faith in the nobles of Canterlot slowly crumbling away. The ponies anywhere but here seemed much more mature and a whole lot less uptight. The urge to tax nobles until they're poor enough where they are forced to toughen up visits me too often. I'm not a tyrant though, they earned their success, most of them at least, and it would be wrong for me to take it from them. It's just a harmless fantasy of mine, something to help keep me sane in these long, boring days.

These breaks help as well. I arranged these to allow me a good few minutes of every day to recuperate and reduce any stress I may have accumulated over the day. Plus, sitting down for hours on end tends to make one's legs cramp, so this helps for that as well.

Pacing through the halls, I came upon the entrance to the castle gardens. The door was open, as it normally was during the day. What caught my attention though was not the gardens themselves, but the the colt standing within them. Ebah was standing beside the large fountain in the center, eyeing one of the bushes just a few feet from him. For the first time he wasn't wearing that odd coat, allowing me to see his entire form. He seemed tense, like he was becoming annoyed with something. From the stories I've heard from my sister, and what few moments I've run into him, this was nothing new. However, he appeared to be focusing intently on the bush, like he was expecting something to happen.

I couldn't help but become curious. He was a fascinating child, the way his mind worked was unlike any other pony I had ever seen. I am unsure why, but something about him always felt off. It could be the simple fact that he is unwell mentally, but that theory never sat right with me. I know he is troubled and in dire need of help, but there's something else about him that I can't quite put my hoof on.

Letting my curiosity get to me wasn't something I allowed too often, but Ebah is a special case. I made my way over to him, stopping when I was close enough to hear him muttering to himself.

"Come on!" He whispered in a harsh tone, "What the fuck!? Why can't I do it?" From his words and tone, I could only assume that something was puzzling him. As much as I wanted to help, I felt inclined to sit back and observe. "She said it was working with my emotions, right? So maybe..."

I couldn't see much of his features while standing behind him, but I noticed that his eyes had closed and his form seemed much more relaxed and focused. This lasted for a total of seventeen seconds before his body became tense once again and his face scrunched up in anger. Much to my surprise, his horn began to glow with a bright orange hue.

Something odd caught my eye as he appeared to tap into his magic. The fountain beside him started to change. The structure itself was stable and unmoving, but the waters within started to thicken and turn a sickly brown color, almost black. A few more seconds passed and it began to bubble, as if it were boiling; Then, without warning, it became consumed by fire.

The flames roared uncontrollably, causing Ebah to break his focus and jump as he realized what he had done. His expression was one of panic, and my surprise was no less dramatic. Without wasting further time, I focused my magic on the pond, reversing the spell he had used to start the fire.

The fire quickly vanished and the water was clear once again; Luckily, I managed to stop it before it could damage the fountain or anything around it. "You really must be more careful, Ebah."




Ebah P.O.V


Okay, I know that voice and I'm praying that it was just in my head. Craning my neck to the side, I was able to deduce that it was not. "Fuck me!" As if my day couldn't any worse! I finally get a small ounce of freedom, then I damn near set this whole tree-loving area on fire. And, to top it all off, the dictator had to be the one to see it. "Alright, let's get this over with."

Giving up wasn't something I normally did, but as I realized earlier, submission was the only way I would survive. If I'm going to be punished, I might as well get it out of the way now.

The woman's sister shot me a confused look. "Get what over with?"

Is she retarded? "Uh, my punishment..." I explained stupidly. "You know, for almost setting this place ablaze."

She looked at me and smiled, which succeeded in making me feel extremely confused and uncomfortable. "Perhaps if it were intentional, a punishment would be required. But this was an accident." She explained, "From what I saw, all you were doing was practicing your magic. It's hardly your fault if it got out of hoof."

"Uh..." Was all I could manage to get out. I wasn't sure how to feel about the woman's sister; Celestia, was it? I think so. But, I wasn't entirely sure how to feel about her. This is the first time I've been near her, not including those moments when I was in the middle of spazzing out hard enough to make the floor shake. It felt weird being near her and talking to her. Something about her seemed calm and collected and it was making me feel a little more at ease. The way she was looking at me sent chills down my spine.

I'm not sure how to explain it; It's like looking up at someone who makes you feel warm inside. Normally, this only happened whenever I had a girl in front of me...naked...While the circumstance here isn't entirely different, this wasn't the burning hot sensation of arousal, this was like being around someone I cared about. I felt the same comfort with her that I felt with my great aunt; The only woman in my life who looked out for me, and cared for me more than life itself. No matter how bad things would get, she would always be there to offer me a place to stay. She would make me laugh when all I wanted to do was scream, she could take what smart ass remarks I threw at her and give back just as much, she taught me the values of hard work and perseverance...She gave me hope when all I had left was hate.

I feel like a fucking tool for this, but I felt a tear work its way out of my eye and down my cheek. These memories of someone I actually cared about...why are they surfacing now? How come I couldn't even be bothered by the thought of someone so close to me until this very moment? I feel like a complete piece of shit; How could I just forget about her like that?

"Ebah..." I snapped out of my inner monologue, turning my attention to a very concerned looking Celestia. "Ebah, are you alright?"

"I-I-I...Y-yeah!" I stuttered, obviously failing rather miserably at trying to lie to her. This was something new as well, lying and deceiving were both things I mastered and had no problem with in the past. Why am I suddenly a sputtering mess? "I-I'm fine...Sorry, it's been kind of an off day for me." That wasn't entirely true either, nor was it dishonest. Same shit, different day; and it was all still one giant pain in my ass.

I watched as her face turned to one of shock. It was minor, like hearing your grandma swear for the first time. "Did you just apologize to me?"

"Did I?" I asked, finding a bit of difficulty in keeping my thoughts in order.

"You did." She replied with a smirk, having a somewhat cocky appearance. "Perhaps my sister is doing well in raising you?"

"That's rich!" I had to laugh at this one a little, the woman was far from being a perfect mother. I'm just glad she's not as much of a cunt as mine though. "I'll admit, she far from being the worst parental figure I've ever had, but she ain't hot shit either." Celestia gave me a disgusted look as I finished speaking. "It's a figure of speech. She's alright, but she could be SO MUCH better!"

Her features softened and she lowered herself down to my height; This required her to lay flat on the ground. "I understand that my sister is not what most would consider the ideal parent, but she is trying." Celestia began, her voice carrying so much more emotion than I was expecting. "All she wants is to help you grow into a healthy, mature stallion."

I blinked a few times. Celestia cared deeply for her sister, this much I could tell. I could also smell bullshit from a mile away despite my lack of the aforementioned sense. "Yeah, nice try."

Much to my surprise, Celestia groaned in annoyance, which was a first. Her motherly glow and feel seemed to flicker, if you will. Another very odd experience. I get the feeling that she doesn't like kids. Not so much as kids over all, but kids with a bad attitude. Being royalty, that's probably not something she has to deal with a whole lot. All she has to do is point her hoof at someone and say 'Jump' and they'll ask, 'How high?'

However, I ain't one of her little-bitch, horsey followers. I'm not gonna start sucking her off for being royalty like everyone else. Technically speaking, I'm royalty now too, so she can go fuck herself twice over.

"How are your studies going?" She asked, trying to change the subject, I assume. Again though, wearing that motherly fucking smile. I know I keep saying this, but it's fucking weird!

"Fan-fucking-tastic!" I said sarcastically, motioning to the fountain I accidentally started on fire. "As you can tell, I'm quite the wizard already."

She laughed at that last part. Not a lot, but it was something. Who knows, maybe this bitch has a decent sense of humor and I might grow warm to the idea of spending time with her...But I wouldn't bet on it. "So I see." She quipped with a smile. I started to grow a little concerned, noticing her eyes lighting up suddenly. "I have an idea, if you're interested..."

I shot her a confused look, feeling as though she were planning something. Whether or not it was against me was unknown, but it obviously involved me. "I guess that depends..."

"You've only been here for a few short days, but I have yet to spend any quality time with you." She began, causing me to tense up a bit. Feeling like I knew what she was going to say, I was already preparing an argument. "In fact, none of our relatives are aware of your presence. I think we should take the rest of the day to have a family meeting to welcome you."

Not...quite what I was expecting...Doesn't sound fun either. Just how large is her family anyway? If alicorns are rare, I can only assume that they are all related and that there are, at the absolute maximum, twenty of them. Personally, I think that's twenty too many. "Yeah, how about-No."

I was about to walk away, but soon found myself being levitated off of the ground with a golden light surrounding my body. I was then held up just in front of the still-smiling, white bitch. "There's no need to be shy, my little pony. I'm sure they'll love you."

Okay, now I know for a fact that she's planning something fucked up. She knows damn-well that I am probably the last person alive that anyone would want to meet, or be delighted to be around. You know, minus the blue psychopath and Garnette. But they were unreasonable exceptions! The woman is clearly mentally unstable and Garnette is a blood-sucking, freak of nature...kinda cute though...Damn vampire charms!

So, I was unwillingly dragged to Celestia's room, all while making sure that the entire castle heard my protests. Sunbutt didn't seem to give any more of a fuck than what was spared, which was none. Once again, I have been forced into submission. All I could do was sit quietly on her floor and wait while she sent out a letter to request everyone to come to Canterlot...That...I almost missed that horse pun.

Then again, I'm not sure if cantering is purely equine based. I might look like an idiot for not knowing this, but I'm not a fucking animal expert. Normally, I'd make it a point to look it up on the internet later, but there were two major issues with that. One; having a lack of fingers would make typing difficult. Two; THERE IS NO FUCKING INTERNET HERE!!!

There's so much porn I'm missing out on, it's not even funny!

Perversions aside, I probably waited for...I actually don't know how long I waited. I kinda zoned out during that short chunk of time and lost track of reality for a bit. I wasn't brought back into reality until the door opened, revealing several ponies on the other side.




Luna P.O.V


I looked back, my niece, her husband, and her husband's sister in tow as I trotted to my sister's quarters. I told them upon entering that this meeting would be of great importance, but left out a few details. As far as they know, my sister and I are introducing them to a recently discovered alicorn. They all saw this to be a high-priority situation. In reality, it was, but it wasn't quite of world ending proportions. Even so, my sister had called off the rest of her court for this occasion.

Twilight knows about his presence, but has been left in the dark with the others as to why we were bringing them to see him. "As we have explained, he has lived a troubled life." I continued, having given them fair warning about his mannerisms. "So please pardon any and all behavioral issues he has. And believe me, they are high in number."

"I'm sure he can't be that bad." My niece commented hopefully. If only she knew... "I mean, it's not like he's trying to take over the world or anything right?" She paused for a second, her smile faltering some. "Right?"

I may have giggled a bit at her response. "We can assure you, Cadence. He is doing nothing of the sort."

"But he is pretty rowdy." Twilight added, knowing just how bad he could be. However, I feel as though she had only gotten a taste of what my sister and I have gone through. "You made the right choice not bringing Flurry."

"Is he really that bad?" Cadence asked curiously.

"Worse than Shining during his rebellious phrase." Twilight answered, earning an almost humorous reaction from her older brother.

"Come on," Shining protested playfully, "I wasn't that bad."

"Compared to this colt, you might as well be a foal again."

I saw Cadence's eyes widen at that statement, nearly losing her footing as she processed what Twilight had said. "I'm sorry, but did you just say 'colt'?"

"We're here!" I chimed in, coming to a stop in front of my sister's bedroom door. They stopped as well, waiting for me to open the door. "Remember now; He is in a weak mental state. Please refrain from pressing any conversations that seem to agitate him and do your best to be as kind as possible, no matter how negatively he may respond."

They nodded, agreeing to the terms. I took a breath and put on a smile, pressing my hoof to the door before pushing it open.




Ebah P.O.V


Okay, their family is a lot smaller than I thought. This was mildly relieving. I say mildly, cause apparently that purple bitch is in with them. I had almost forgotten that she even existed. Part of me hoped that she brought her pet lizard, it would be fun to give him shit again. Alas, my one hope was shattered like a dinner plate. For instead, she arrived with the woman, a girl so pink it almost made me wanna throw up, and some...fuckin' dude.

Pink and Dude looked at me funny for a bit, but snapped out of it when fat ass and her sunny bullshit told them to sit in a circle. Worst part about that, I was assigned to be in the center of the circle. I don't know about most people, but I don't like being the center of attention, especially in this literal of a sense.

They had me completely surrounded, all sitting like dogs. I got to see some teats with their current position...It's weird, but I also found it kinda...Oh god, I am disgusting.

I also saw Dude's junk, which made me feel...a little inadequate...

"Given our new guest," Celestia started with me only half paying attention. "I believe the most important thing is introductions. I will go-"

"You!" I yelled, pointing a hoof to Dude. He looked at me oddly, probably wondering why I was calling him out. "Lay down, now!" I demanded.

Dude continued to stare at me with a perplexed look about him. "Okay...but w-?"

"Cause I can see your meat-stick and it's making me uncomfortable!" Dude glanced down, blushing slightly before quickly dropping down so he was laying on his stomach. "Okay..." I said, letting myself relax a bit. "Alright...continue."

Celestia seemed lost for a second, but gathered herself quickly. "As I was saying, I think introductions are in order." She continued, "I'll go first." Standing up on all fours, she cleared her throat. "My name is Celestia; I am one of the Co-Rulers of Equestria. I raise and lower the sun and I work from morning to afternoon. I have a fondness for sunflowers, warm weather, and, admittedly, I have a small weakness for cakes and other pastries." This earned a chuckle from everyone but me. "And I have a large, wonderful family that I know loves me and cares for me more than anything."

That last part got an 'Aww' from everyone, once again, minus me. I was going to make a comment, but was cut off before I could even start.

Twinkle rose up as Celestia lowered herself, allowing her to have the spotlight. "My name is Twilight Sparkle-" She began, making me wonder why I thought her name was Twinkle. "I used to live here in Canterlot with my mother, father, and my brother. I currently reside in Ponyville with six of the most amazing friends in the world; That being said, I am also the Princess of Friendship."

It was weird how modest she was coming off, which wasn't too surprising I guess. Especially when your rule over something as mediocre as friendship. Maybe that was important here, but...You know what, I'm not even gonna rant. It doesn't make a lick of sense and that's that.

Regardless, she continued. "I love reading, research, and anything to do with scientific or magical study. My favorite color is lavender-" Why am I not surprised? "and I...admit to having a slight fear of...cheese."

A fear...of cheese...The fuck!? Okay, I guess that weird one is done. She's sitting down now and Pink seems to be taking the stand. Oh the fucking joy!

Looking like some sort of cheap toy, Pink stood with poise and grace. "I guess it's my turn." No shit, Sherlock! "My name is Mi Amore Cadenza, Cadence for short, and I am the Princess of Love."

Okay, now I'm almost positive that they're fucking with me. Mi Amore Cadenza? Is that even a human language, or is she just pulling something random out of her ass to get a reaction out of me? Either way it goes, I just...what the fuck! I don't even know how to react to this! It's just...Weird! Why is everything in this technicolor-ed, pony hell-hole so fucking bizarre? And to top it all off, she shortened her name down to Cadence. That is the most human sounding fuckin' name I've heard since I got here. And, for some reason, that bothers me to no end.

"-and as of a year ago, my husband and I had a daughter named Flurry Heart who we love and might even spoil unconditionally." She finished with a smile.

Okay, I guess I missed a few steps during my little internal rant. Can't say I'm displeased though. If the first thing she said was enough to drive my brain up the wall, then the rest of that probably would have given me an aneurysm.

So, Pink sat down and now Dude is getting to his feet. He stood up with his chest puffed out and his form standing almost completely still. He kinda reminded me of the guards in the solar half of the castle with how he was holding himself.

"My name is Shining Armor, husband to Princess Cadence and older brother to Princess Twilight." Okay, now he's just coming off as a pompous asshole. "I used to be captain of the royal guard here in Canterlot, but now my duty rests on being Prince of the Crystal Empire, which I Co-Rule over with my beautiful wife." That last statement earned a smile from Pink and almost managed to make me gag. "I spent most of my childhood looking up to the guards here and doing some personal training to ready myself to join them. Once I finally got in, I worked myself up the ranks with hard work, dedication, and a sense of justice. Before long after that, I started dating Princess Cadence. And, in time, I proposed to her and, after a pretty rough start, we were happily married."

Wow...that was stupid and very under developed. I've seen shitty fanfic writers put more substance in their characters than this guy just did for himself.

Shining Prick-Face took a seat, only for me to glare at him until he realized his mistake and went to his earlier position of laying down. That should be the last of them, so I guess this whole thing is-

"We are Luna, also Co-Ruler of Equestria, and Princess of the Night."

Fuck!

The woman stood up similarly to her sister, holding just as much authority and grace, I suppose. "Unlike our sister, we raise and lower the moon. Our shift starts late afternoon and runs until morning. We enjoy moonlit walks, interacting with our subjects, and being able to help ponies in need." Out of nowhere, she started to look giddy, like she was about to burst from excitement. "And we are proud to announce that, as of earlier today, a number of paperwork has been handled;" Out of nowhere, she grabbed me with her hooves, pulling me into another bone-crushing hug. "Thus, officially making me this little colt's mother!"

Through my mild strangulation, I could see and hear Pink and her husband smiling and clapping their hooves together. I noticed a lack of that from purple and princess white. In fact, they looked surprised...and concerned?

It took a bit more effort than I'd like to admit, but I managed to break out of the woman's hold, only for her to start pushing me back to the center of the circle with her muzzle. "Go on now, mine son. It is your turn."

Stepping back to the middle, all eyes became glued on me. This was uncomfortable. Like I said, I don't like being the center of attention. I could always make a break for it, but I don't doubt I'd be stopped rather quickly. My only choice was to do this introduction...Fuck my life!

I grumbled a bit to myself before starting. "I...I go by the name, Ebah." I paused, trying to think of how to continue...or maybe I'll get lucky and they'll pity me enough to let me leave.

"That's a..." Pink began, looking a little confused. "very unique name. Does it have some sort of meaning?"

I guess it wouldn't hurt to share that much. "It's an acronym. E-B-A-H; Evil Brain, Angel Heart."

Now dude was looking at me funny. "So, your first name is Evil?"

...Huh...

I placed a hoof to my chin, wondering how I hadn't realized that. "I guess so...I didn't even think about that." I looked around, noticing that everyone wore an almost disturbed expression. Minus the woman, who was smiling nervously. I never told her about my choice name, which probably just made this uncomfortable. Dwelling more on my name, a thought came to mind. "Wait, I'm technically royalty, right?"

"Y-yes, mine son." The woman confirmed. "Now that the adoption papers have been filed, you are officially our heir."

I didn't let her weird way of talking bother me at the moment. I was too fixated on the title. "So, I would be, Prince Evil?" I asked, receiving no response as I continued to hash this out. "No, that sounds stupid."

"You could be, Prince Angel." Pink chimed in, wearing a bit of a smile now. "That's also technically your name too."

"You're not wrong, but that sounds gay as fuck." Her smile vanished instantly, face shifting to a state of complete shock.  From what I've noticed, there are only princes and princesses. No kings or queens. So King Evil was out of the question. Plus, it didn't quite sound right either. Finally, it clicked. "Got it! Lord Evil...Now that's badass."

"Ebah..." I turned my attention back to the woman. "Perhaps we could discuss this later and get back to the introduction?"

"Alright, alright!" Fuckin' buzzkill. "Okay, so...I go by Ebah. I am the prince of nothing, so not a lot to go off of there. I have only been a pony for a few days now. I hate the legs, I hate how short I am, and I hate that I'm only like nine when I'm actually supposed to be like twenty." Everyone wore a somewhat solemn look on their face as I continued. "My real mother is a massive cunt, my father is a fucking psychopath. I can't say I'm an alcoholic, but I was pretty damn close to being one up until I found myself in Princess Twinkle's town. So, I'm not really an upstanding member of society where I come from either. In fact, my entire race is full of ignorant, self-righteous fuckbags who, at best, need to be sodomized by Negan's barbed wire wrapped, baseball bat."

"Speaking of bats, I've made one friend since coming here." I continued, deciding to throw the vampire under the bus. "The woman knows her, she's one of her guards; Garnette. Great girl, real feisty, fun to be around. Kind of a prick, but not intolerably so."

What else is there...Right, things I like! "I enjoy warm weather, dark secluded spaces, fire, explosions...pretty much anything that goes 'Boom' is fun to me..." And I'm officially done with this. It was annoying at first, but now it's really starting to get on my nerves. "Okay, y'all know a bit about me. Can we be done now?"

Celestia went to reply to me, only to be cut off by her door being opened once again. She looked over at the intruder, wearing a rather devious smile. Whoever she was looking at, they were obviously part of whatever plan she had for me.

Following her gaze, I spotted the stallion. He was tall, white, and had golden hair. He was wearing a bow tie and had some kind of weird collar that gave it the appearance of him wearing a dress shirt, but...he wasn't? The fuck?

"Nephew," I heard Sunny say from behind me. "It's so nice of you to join us."

"Of course it is." He said smugly, making me reconsider my judgment on that Shining-whatever-pony. He walked past the rest of us like we didn't even exist, chest puffed out the whole way and looking like he had a stick comfortably shoved up his ass. Once he got to Sunny Buns, "I apologize for my tardiness, but I was a little busy with some backup at one of my many businesses." I don't know if this is just how he sounds normally, or if he's intentionally trying to make it sound like he's better than everyone else. Either way, my temper is reaching its peak. "I'm sure I didn't miss anything important."

"Not at all," Tall and white answered, still coming off as mischievous in the face. "We were just introducing ourselves to the recently discovered alicorn." She gestured over to me, ushering his attention. His face seemed to drop a bit at the sight before he quickly forced on a smile.

"Yes, the new member of the family." He said, his tone sounding almost as forced as his false smile as he walked closer to me. "Prince Blueblood." He began, holding a hoof out to me. "Charmed, I'm sure."

At this point, I didn't even know how to react. I probably stared blankly at him for half a minute before finally managing to put my brain back together. "I misjudged you, Shining." I said, not taking my eyes off of this thing in front of me. "I thought you were going to be the pompous asshole of the group, but this guy takes the gift-wrapped cake." I finished, earning a less-than-amused look from Prince Blueballs. "Bow and all."

Blue turned to face Celestia, pleading her for assistance with his eyes. She offered him a demanding nod in my direction. I could see the end of his eye role as he turned to face me again, placing his raised hoof back to the floor. "Young sir, I will have you know that, what you have said, is rude and uncalled for."

"So is your existence." Again, he rolled his eyes. Looking frustrated, he held out his hoof again. My instant reaction was not of my own doing. Before I could even process it, my own hoof shot up and slapped his away. "Don't you fuckin' hold that out to me! I don't wanna catch your bullshit!"

At first, he looked offended. Now he looks genuinely pissed. "I will have you know that I am royalty!" He snapped, lowering himself so his face was nearly touching mine. "What you did was assault! I could have you sent to the castle dungeons for such treason!"

I could feel the hairs on my neck stand up as I saw the woman standing up through my peripherals. "You shall do no such-!"

"News flash, Nancy-boy;" I shouted, cutting her off intentionally. This wasn't her battle, it was mine; One that I planned to win! "I'm royalty too!" I moved in, pressing my nose to his with the most furious gaze I could muster. "So you can fuck right the hell off, you prissy, Backstreet Boy looking motherfucker!"

"You ruffian!" I don't know what that means, but he yelled it at me. "Insolent, disrespectful, little-" During his tirade of insults, I saw one of his hooves raise...I hope he fucking hits me, cause I'm going straight for the jugular!

Before he could begin his swing, I leaped at him, teeth bared and ready to take a chunk outta this prick! Instead of latching onto his throat though, I found myself being held up in the air. this time around, the glow surrounding me was purple. Not only that, but I also saw the woman holding the prince's hoof with one of her own.

The glare she was giving him sent a shiver up my spine, her following words only serving to intensify it. "You dare to raise your hoof at our son!?" The woman all but yelled at him, causing his face to shift from anger to fear faster than I could blink.

"B-but, he was-"

Blueballs didn't even get the chance to finish before the woman started chewing his ass out again. "He is a child! And a troubled one at that. He does not know any better!" She argued in my defense, "You are a full-grown stallion and a prince. You should know better!" He went to reply, but- "Silence, Cur!" So much for that!

The woman released his hoof, taking a step back as she closed her eyes and took a slow breath. "You are to leave our sight at once." She said in a much quieter, but no less threatening tone. "Otherwise, we cannot be held responsible for what might happen to you."

There was no hesitation. The prince took off like a lightning bolt, sprinting out of the room with his tail between his legs. And, I'm not gonna lie, I could have stopped myself...

"Try not to trip over your purse on the way out!" Once the words left my mouth, I could have sworn I heard a giggling coming from-

"Ebah!" My attention was immediately drawn to the woman, her eyes staring into mine intently as she glared at my very soul. "Your behavior today was both foolish and uncalled for." She began, "We had hoped that this event would make you feel welcomed and help you to better adjust to your new home, but it seems that it has failed. We are very disappointed in you."

"In me!?" I started, only getting as far as- "What the fuck did I-!?"

"Enough!" She yelled, making my ear drums pulse in my head. "You are to go to our chambers and remain there until we deem you worthy of removing yourself. Are we clear?"

I know I shouldn't argue with her, especially given that she is now my legal guardian...But, I couldn't stop myself. "In the interest of my self-preservation; Get fucked!"

The woman clenched her teeth shut, holding back her answer as she went on to speak through her closed jaw. "Sister...we shall be preparing the throne room for night court." She began, turning to face her sibling and even speaking properly. "If you could keep an eye on him until such a time as his sitter arrives, we would very much appreciate it."

Celestia looked absolutely jarred. In fact, looking around the room, I could swear that everyone in here looked like they had just shit a brick. "Of course, sister." she replied to the woman. "Go on ahead."

The woman nodded, shooting me one last angry look before walking around me. "We would also appreciate if everypony would follow us, so we may lead you out."

Without further exchange, I was dropped to the ground and they departed, closing the door behind them. This left Sunny and I to our own devices. Which was good, because I had some words for her...

Turning to face the tall mare, I could see the look of sympathy in her eyes. However, she wasn't going to win me over with her petty looks. "You fucking planned this, didn't you." I said, making sure it sounded more like a statement than a question.

I was positive that this was all her fault. I saw her evil grin when that prince walked in; I heard that tiny laugh when I was cussing him out. She wanted this to happen!

Her head lowered, looking genuinely upset. "Yes, I did." She confessed, only serving to make me that much closer to slapping her. "But this was not my intention, I swear to you." She looked down at me, her expression looking nothing short of ashamed. "I am not proud of what happened and I make no excuses for my actions. I was merely hoping for you to get a rise out of my nephew. This wasn't meant to be anything serious, just a harmless joke for my own amusement."

I felt my eye twitch a bit at that, the small voices in my head telling me to jump her for using me as a pawn and getting me chewed out in the end. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn't shove my hoof up your ass!"

Celestia raised a single wing, holding it out and laying several feathers on my shoulder. "Ebah, I swear on my crown that I will make this up to you." She said, looking from me to the door. "Starting with this..." Using her pony witchcraft, she opened the door, revealing a familiar vampire pony on the other side.

Garnette looked at us with wide eyes, a hoof raised as if she were about to open the door just when the sun goddess did it for her. "Oh...good afternoon princess." She began, slowly moving to her guard stance. "I am here by order of Princess Luna to escort Ebah to her chambers."

"That will not be necessary, my little pony." Celestia replied, removing her wing from my shoulder as she stood up and walked over to the thestral. "I would like for you two to go to the kitchens and get yourselves something to eat. After that, I would like you to allow Ebah freedom to roam the castle under your supervision."

Garnette seemed taken back by this slightly. "I'm sorry, princess. But, I don't think that I-"

Celestia raised a hoof, causing her to fall silent. "I am well-aware of my sister's orders. Also that I hold no command over her forces. But, if you could humor me just this once..." She pleaded, her guilty appearance apparently being enough to sway my blood-sucking friend.

"I-I-I...U-um...alright..." Garnette stammered, earning a small smile from Celestia.

"Thank you." She said graciously, turning back to look at me shortly after. "You are in no trouble, little one. You have nothing to fear. I will speak to Luna at once and inform her of my mistake."

I couldn't find the words to speak as she walked off, now leaving me with Garnette; Who walked over to me with a confused look etched onto her face. "What the hell just happened?"

"It's a long story." I replied, staring at the open door as I tried to figure out whether or not I should still be mad.

"We've got all night." Garnette pressed, "Care to share?"

"Well, it started off a little something like this..."
> An eye for an eye...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Garnette P.O.V


I groggily opened my eyes, my internal alarm clock sounding off and telling me to get off of my lazy flank. I lift my head, letting out a yawn as I stretched my neck and my wings. This always helped to wake me up every morning. My sleeping schedule is so off though; The first time I did this it, messed up my routine; but it's starting a new routine. Like waking up at five in the morning before the princess came in. Thestral guards typically sleep during the day and then work all through the night. Minus the few who were set to guard Princess Luna while she slept in the morning. Although my routine is pretty screwed up now, I couldn't really complain about the extra napping hours.

Pros and cons in mind, I guess the blame all goes to the sleeping colt still wrapped in my hooves. Looking down, I noticed that he was, once again, clinging to my barrel as if his life depended on it. His heavy breathing and clenched eyelids were clear indicators, for him at least, that he was still fast asleep. He must be having another nightmare. This isn't uncommon for him. In fact, it seems to be a part of his routine; Go to bed, fall asleep, wake up screaming, go back to bed, wake up again and then repeat until morning. I've asked him about his dreams before, multiple times actually. But, he keeps saying that he can't remember them. Whether or not he's telling the truth I've yet to find out.

I would air my concerns to Luna, but I feel as though she already suspects me of being too close to her adopted son. Saying something would probably just make her angry. It's not that I don't trust her, nor do I think she doesn't trust me, but she has been known to have a jealousy streak. If she became any more suspicious, she might take me away from him. I'm not sure why, but that thought scares me. Maybe I just pity him for feeling so lost and confused. The way he speaks is unlike any other; I've met sailors with better manners. He carries himself with confidence and is always fighting for what he believes is the truth. But, how can I be sure that what he sees as truth is a fact.

I can't help but to dwell on his words sometimes, his stories about his world, how much detail he puts into them. It's unnatural. Nopony could come up with such a complex fantasy. I can see the emotion in his eyes whenever he tells these stories; Hints of joy, anger, and sadness radiates through him during these times. It may not be real, but to him it was. I can't decide whether or not I believe him. He couldn't possibly be from another world ruled by a species completely unheard of to ponykind...Could he?

Shaking my head, I push those thoughts away from me. The sun would start rising soon, meaning Princess Luna would be here shortly. And I'd rather her not see me in her bed, with no armour, and her son clinging to me like a barnacle. I look down at him, seeing the fear plastered across his face. What could he possibly be so scared of; This colt who punches guards, argues with the princesses and even attempted to strangle a waiter with his own tie?

Again, I have to force myself out of my head. I place a hoof to his face, giving him a firm shake. "Hey, wake up." I'd rather not wake him, he's actually pretty cute when he's asleep. But, if I don't, I'll never get him off of me. "Come on, Ebah. Get up!"

He let out a groan, his face relaxing as he tries to bury himself deeper into my fur. "No..."

I felt my eyes roll on their own. "At least let me go before Princess Luna sees me." I said, knowing that he was just as paranoid about her taking me from him as I was. "She should be here any minute now and I don't think she'll like seeing one of her guards being nuzzled by you."

"Fuck!" He yelled into me, releasing me from his vice-like grip.

Now free from his clutches, I climbed out of bed and walked over to where I had placed my armor. Putting it back on was pretty easy, I've been putting it on and taking it off for years. Once I was dressed proper, I looked back at Ebah. From what I can see, he was sleeping again...and had replaced me with a pillow. I could feel a smile creeping across my muzzle. He may claim to be older than he appears-and even manages to play the part from time to time-but he still makes an adorable child. Keeping my eyes on him, I moved to a dark corner in the room. This was a common practice for thestral guards as well. Staying hidden in the dark so any would-be attackers couldn't see them. That way they could be apprehended before they could even begin to figure out what was happening.

I stood there in silence for nearly a half hour, watching over the little colt as he fidgeted, kicked and even talked in his sleep. Again, this wasn't anything new. It bothered me to no end, but -unlike Princess Luna- there was nothing I could do to help him with his nightmares. Time and time again, I tried to listen to what he was saying while he was asleep. However, I've yet to decipher a single sentence. I was lucky just to understand one word throughout the entire night.

There was one night when I heard him rambling pretty clearly about his mother though. Taking advantage of the situation, I listened in. I learned a lot about his relationship with his birth mother that night and I honestly can say; No wonder he's so screwed up! The things I heard, how he voiced both sides of multiple arguments, it terrified me. Just some of the things he said, in a weird imitation of what I assumed was his mother's voice, made me wonder how they hadn't killed each other. But, in some of those arguments, it sounded like they had come pretty close. I tried my best to tune out his sleep-induced ramblings after that. I think I'd rather listen to a blender filled with roofing nails and live rats than have to go through that again.

Finally, the door opened.

Princess Luna stepped in. She looked exhausted, ready to collapse at the clap of a hoof. She walked over to the bed as I patiently waited for her to relieve me. Instead of releasing me from my duties, she went over to the distressed colt, placing a tired, yet caring hoof to his head. "Mine son..." She muttered, "My poor, poor child."

I continued to watch in silence as her horn started to glow, a string of magic moving from it to Ebah's head. Once connected his trembling ceased, his muttering faded and his entire body relaxed. With him appearing to be at ease, Princess Luna cut-off her magic. She looked at him, her eyes filled with an emotion I couldn't quite read. "We wish we could do more, Ebah." She said, a lone tear rolling down her cheek before falling from her face to the comforter. "We wish we could help you. All we want is to be there for you and love you like any mother should." She sniffed, holding back her sadness. "But you fight us every step of the way..."

It hurt me to see my Princess so hurt and sad. In a way, she asked for this, having decided to take such a damaged colt as her child. But, it wasn't with ill intent. Ebah is a difficult child, that goes without saying. I guess it’s both of their faults in a way. Princess Luna took to this child, letting herself get attached to him pretty quickly without knowing much about him. Then there's Ebah, who acts out constantly and makes it a point to turn her time with him into a living nightmare. In my opinion, her relationship with him is probably as dysfunctional as it gets. They're like oil and water.  And the harder she tries, the harder he pulls away. He's hurting her by trying to keep her at bay and she's adding to her pain by trying even harder to be by his side.

She lowered her head down, nuzzling him gently. Despite being asleep, he pulled away from her, continuing to pretty much cuddle-rape his pillow. Princess Luna lifted her head with a solemn look on her face. "Even in your slumber, you fight us."

I couldn't stand to watch this anymore. Seeing my princess in such a vulnerable state was starting to eat away at me. I want to help her, but it really isn't my place-

"Garnette..." I felt my body stiffen as she said my name.

"Present, your highness." I said in a firm tone, keeping it just low enough to avoid waking Ebah.

"We would very much like to speak with you outside of our chambers." She said, standing up tall before departing from the bedroom with me following close behind. Once we were out, she closed the door with her magic. She then shot me the most pleading look I have ever seen.

Her eyes were brimming with tears that threatened to fall as the clap of a hoof when she finally asked, "How do you do it?"

Against my own wishes, I felt one of my brows rise as she asked me this. "Do what?"

A weak smiled formed on her face as she forced a laugh, looking away from me as if I had just offended her. "Why does he hold you in such high regard?" She went on to ask. This question caused me to feel a little intimidated as she looked back at me, a few of those tears finally breaking free and rolling down her muzzle. "He dreads every second with us, but awaits your visits with more optimism than he's show for anything else."

I knew she'd ask me this sooner or later and I've been preparing a statement to both enlighten her and save my own ass at the same time...One of which I had yet to perfect...Or even get halfway through before daydreams of her crushing my head with a hoof came rushing into my mind.

"What do you do that makes you so-"

"Permission to speak freely, princess?" I didn't mean to cut her off, or even open my mouth for that matter. That one just kinda slipped. I pray to all that is holy that she tells me to shut up and go back to the bar-

"Granted."

Fuck!

Okay, I just have to stay calm. Looking up at her, I felt a lump build up in my throat. I swallowed it down audibly, trying to think of what I could say that wouldn't result in her getting pissed off and probably killing me. Sadly, my brain decided to jump on the 'Nope Train' all the way to 'You're Fuckedville'.

There was a point where I just settled with the idea of taking off down the hall, but I doubt she'd let me get very far. I took a breath and removed my helmet, my eyes soon locking with hers as I finally said what was on my mind. "You fucked up."

Luna's eyes went wide at this, making me suddenly regret being born. "I beg your pardon..."

Well, that was stupid. But it's been said, no taking it back now. As Ebah would say, 'Bullshit it till you win it'. "In my own personal opinion, I think you're going about this the wrong way."

Her eyes narrowed at me, making me realize that I just told a mother that she wasn't raising her child right. Yet another bad move on my part. "We would suggest that you elaborate and choose your next words wisely."

I responded, but in a small fit of panic, I spoke a little faster than I had intended. "I-I just think that y-you should go about earning his trust in a different manner is all." Her mouth didn't move, but her eyes told me to continued. "You know about his nightmares, right?" I asked, hoping to direct her anger toward something other than me.

"Of course we do." She said, leaning her head closer to mine. "We are the maiden of dreams and destroyer of nightmares."

I may have squeaked a bit as she moved in on me. Again, talking faster than intended. "Then you know how he feels about mother’s, right?"

Her gaze softened as she moved to her previous position. It was still threatening, but with less 'I'm gonna slaughter your family' to it. "We are aware of his views on his previous parental figure, yes."

"No, not his mother. Mother's in general" I corrected, earning me a confused look from her. I took advantage of the following silence to explain myself further. "It's just a theory at this point, but I think it's a sound one." I began, "Given the relationship with his mother, is it really so shocking that he wouldn't like the idea of having another one? I mean, if he thinks all mothers are bad, then that would make sense as why he's avoiding any maternal affections."

Princess Luna's expression went from scary to contemplating, as if she were actually considering my idea of how he thought. "With that theory in mind, it wouldn't be surprising for him to shun a mother figure." Suddenly, her mood shifted to, what I could only identify as desperation. "Meaning that...he may never accept me." Desperation quickly mashed with panic and before I could react, her hooves were on my shoulders, shaking me harder than a crying infant...Okay, that was pretty morbid. I've been hanging around Ebah too long. "Guard, you must aid us! You gained his trust nearly overnight!"

Happy as I was that she wasn't going to kill me out of spite, a broken neck was still a possibility at this point in time. "Iwillassoonasyoustopshakingme!" I yelled, more out of fear of being paralyzed than anger. Thankfully, she stopped; Removing her hooves from my shoulders as my head rolled around my neck.  Shaking the dizziness from myself, I was able to collect my thoughts enough to form a proper response. "Try approaching him, not as your son, but as you would a friend."

Luna paused for a moment, having a slightly embarrassed look about her. "B-but...we don't really...have a lot of friends." She confessed. "In fact, we are unsure how friends interact."

That complicates things just a little. "Okay then. How about trying to..." How the hell am I supposed to tell her to-Oh my moon I am going to get slapped for this. "Insult him."

Luna shot me a blank stare at that one. "We beg your pardon?"

"Ebah doesn't respond well to...anything...kindness included." I explained, hoping that she would see things in a way that would favor us both. Her by getting closer to Ebah and me by staying in one piece. "When I first met him, it started off rough...for about ten seconds. We bantered, we argued and we even threatened each other. Before I knew it, we were laughing at each other and everything seemed to work out from that point on."

"Indeed?" Her demeanor shot right back to terrifying after a flash of realization crossed her features. "Wait, you threatened our son?"

I felt my eyes widen at her. "I meant nothing by it, my princess! I swear to you, I would never lay a hoof of ill intent on Ebah!" I defended, "I was merely going off of his own sense of humor and responding in kind. It was just harmless banter, I promise."

Her body seemed to relax at my words. "Given how taken he is with you, we can only assume that you are telling the truth." I quickly let out a breath that I hadn't realized I was holding, only for it to get caught in my throat when her nose became pressed against mine. "But the first complaint we receive from him and we will have you sent to the moon!"

"Message received!" Was the only thing I could think of to say.

"Excellent!" She said with a smile...Sometimes, I fear that my princess may have a mental disorder...or two. "We will think over what you have told us and may try your version of befriending him." She said, looking much more upbeat than she had earlier. "We thank you for your honesty and courage."

Putting on a small smile of my own, and breathing properly again, I bowed. "My pleasure, Princess." I said, rising from my bow to look her in the face once more. "As a side note; He has complained about how you talk on more than one occasion."

Luna let out an annoyed sigh, "Yes. He has aired those complaints many a time to our face." She explained, "We...I am working on it. Slowly but surely." My smile grew as she looked at me with something that didn't spell out how many ways she could end my life. "You are relieved for the night, Garnette. Return to the barracks at once."

"Yes, Princess." I said with a salute, replacing my helmet as I walked away.

More than once I mentally thanked every deity I could think of as I took my time getting back to the barracks. The fact that I was walking away from that with only slight mental trauma was nothing short of a miracle. Nearly everypony in the royal guard has seen the princess when she was upset. If ponies thought she was a force to be reckoned with while she was calm; Trust me, Hell hath no fury like Luna's.

Mentally drained, I made it to my bed, placing my armor in the wooden trunk that rested by the foot of the bed. I took a breath, feeling exhausted, despite having slept a good few hours before Luna's arrival to her chambers. I still couldn't get over how well things went when she called me out to speak with her. But, I was way too out of it to bother dwelling on the memory. Never look a gift horse in the mouth, as they say.

Putting any and all thoughts behind me, I climbed into bed and covered myself. The mattress was stiff, the blanket was itchy, and my pillow was so flat it might as well be paper. But, it was my bed and I had grown accustomed to it. In fact, I only noticed how uncomfortable it was after Ebah started forcing me to sleep beside him.

That kid is spoiling me. In no time at all, I'm gonna be as soft as a common noble. I chuckled a bit at my own thought, resting my head on my flat, lifeless pillow as I closed my eyes and waited to drift off. It took some time, but eventually I was greeted by the dream land with open hooves.

I woke up only a couple of hours later. Looking over at the clock, I cursed the child that had gone and screwed up my sleeping schedule. I wasn't supposed to be up for another few hours, the sun wasn't even close to setting! The day guards were likely still roaming the halls.

Rolling around a bit, I tried to go back to sleep, but to no avail. After a few minutes of angry muttering, I accepted my fate and sat up with a huff. My eyes scanned the barracks, looking over the many thestrals that were fast asleep, as they should be. I couldn't stop the growl that came from my throat as I tossed my blanket aside and climbed out of bed.

Very much awake, as well as annoyed, I grumpily trotted to the showers, doing my best to keep quiet so I wouldn't wake anypony. A hot shower might be what I need to calm my nerves. Who knows, maybe it'll relax me enough to help me sleep.

Upon entering, I was greeted by the smell of musk, soap, and various other scents I didn't bother trying to identify. I walked over to the furthest shower head, turning it on and adjusting it to a tolerable temperature. Testing the water with a hoof first, I walked under the the pouring waters, closing my eyes as I let it run through my mane and down my face.

A satisfied hum escaped me as I felt the anger I was feeling wash down the drain with the warm water. I don't dare to sit down, Faust only knows what kind of filth was embedded in the tiles in here. But, it was still a calming little experience. I wiped some of the water from my face with my forehoof before grabbing a bar of soap and scrubbing myself with it. While doing this, I heard the pattern of hoofsteps not too far from me.

Dammit... I thought, So much for not waking anypony.

I set the soap down and turned around. "Sorry about that." I said, a little pissed at myself for ruining somepony else's sleep. "I didn't mean to-" My breath became caught in my throat once my eyes locked with a familiar stallion, one that should be forbidden from even coming near these barracks. He wasn't hard to recognize; White coat, grey mane, bright green eyes. "What do you want, Armor?" I asked with no small amount of venom in my words as I glared at the solar guard.

Of all of the ponies who could show up and harass me, it had to be this tool. Thick Armor; Elite solar guard, expert markspony, and cheating asshole!

Thick looked at me with a cocky smile, not even a little bit intimidated by me. Of course he wasn't. That was one of the things I used to like about him. "I'm just checking on my favorite bat." He said, taking a few step closer to me. "Is that really so bad?"

"Solar guards aren't allowed in these barracks, or the night wing for that matter, unless directly ordered by the princess." I hissed, even knowing he wouldn't listen. It never stopped him before.

Armor rolled his eyes at me, still wearing that smug grin. "You realize I only started coming here after you begged me to, right?"

I turned away from him, unable to keep looking at his face. "That was then, this is now. And you're not allowed in here, so leave." Hoping he would honor my wishes, I didn't bother facing him again. Instead, I went back to letting myself soak.

I should have known better.

Out of nowhere, his hoof was on my shoulder, but I still refused to look at him. "Come on, Garnette." He pleaded, "I know I screwed up. I'm sorry. You mean everything to me and I don't want to lose you."

Dammit, I could feel my eyes starting to water. No, I wasn't going to spend another second crying over him! "Your apologies mean nothing!" I said through clenched teeth, pulling away from his touch. "If I really meant so much to you, then you never would have slept with her in the first place."

"Garnette, please-" He continued, replacing his hoof on me.

"I said, no!" I yelled, pulling away, only for him to try even harder. This time, placing both hooves on me, I was forced to face him as he held me in place. "Leave me alone!"

"Gar-"

"SOAP TO THE DOME!!!"

I felt his grip on me loosen, causing me to look at him curiously as his eyes crossed before his entire body fell to the shower room floor. My eyes followed the now unconscious lug to the ground, staring at his limp form for a moment before moving up just enough to see Ebah standing behind him, his eyes locked on the stallion as he held a sock tightly in his right hoof. A sock that, I could only assume, judging by the stretch marks, as well as his wording, was full of soap bars.

I stared at Ebah in a mixture of shock and confusion. He shared this look, but it was instead directed at Thick Armor. "That worked out better than expected." He said, finally tearing his gaze from the body and moving it to me. "You alright, sweetheart?"




Ebah P.O.V


"That worked out better than expected."

We should skin him while he's out.

I wanna wear his rib cage like a chest-plate.

If we tie him down we could show him what happens when he crosses us.

Ignoring the psychopaths haunting my thoughts, I turned my attention off of this...Armor? Was that what she said his name was? I can't remember, I was a little preoccupied once things started to escalate. Anyway, I looked up at Garnette. She was a little shaken, which was something I wasn't used to seeing with her. She was usually so headstrong and acted like she could take on anything. Seeing her like this made me uncomfortable.

"You alright, sweetheart?" Was all I could think of to ask. I know it was stupid, but if she could at least lie and say that she was fine, I'd be content enough to let this all drop.

She stared at me, unblinking for a few seconds before responding. "Y-yeah, I'm okay..." Not as satisfying as I was hoping it would be, but it did ease my nerves a little. That feeling was short lived as she looked back down at the lug on the floor, a look of pain and sadness reflecting in her eyes.

Suddenly the idea of skinning this cock-hole became a lot more tempting. I followed her gaze to the stallion, feeling a certain amount of rage building up in my chest as I saw him beginning to wake up. It took everything I had not to beat him to death with my makeshift weapon.

The stallion opened his eyes, rubbing the back of his head with a hoof as he got up. "What- What happened?"

I'd say that I tried to stop myself, but that would be a lie. "Soap to the dome!" I yelled, jumping up and swinging at him again. However, I was not as successful the second time around. As I jumped up, a white hoof caught me by the hair and threw me to the side. "Ow...dick!"

Shaking myself off from my little tumble, I climbed back to my hooves to see Garnette all up in this guys face. "You keep your fucking hooves off of him." She yelled, bumping her chest against his, causing him to take a couple steps back.

Armor responded in kind, bumping her back a little harder. "What the hell is your problem?"

I got more than a little mad watching him shove her. Figuring I'd give it a least one more shot, I ran over. The floor was slick from water. I used this to my advantage as dropped down, letting my small form slide beneath the stallion. I was going to remind him what I do to ponies bigger than me when they piss me off, but once again, he saw it coming. As I slipped under his body, my stomach was painfully introduced to one of his hind hooves. So there I laid beneath him, my chest aching and my lungs deprived of air as I struggled to take a breath with the weight of his back half pushing down on me.

"Get off of him!" I heard Garnette yell. From down here I couldn't see much, but I definitely heard someone get hit.

That's my girl! Kick his ass!

Despite my predicament, I was hopeful that Garnette would beat the ungodly shit out of this fucker. Then, for the third time in a row, my prayers were denied. There was a loud smack that echoed above me, and before long, the body of the thestral mare falling to the ground.

I looked over at Garnette as she placed a hoof to her face. There was a small trickle of blood coming from her nose. What I felt earlier was nothing compared to whatever was rising through me now. I felt warm all around, a literal burning sensation pumping through my veins as I stared at my friend with wide eyes and a decent amount of built upon rage.

And I don't know how I did it, but I did. My cranial erection went off like some Dragon Ball Z bullshit, blasting the fucker above me with a bright orange beam that sent him flying to the other side of the showers. Not thinking, my adrenaline doing all of that for me, I hopped back to my hooves. I was going to charge him until I noticed the shower head. They started shaking violently, even going as far as stretching out of the walls and shooting pipping hot water out like a fire hose.

This caught me off guard a bit, seeing how I had no idea how I was even doing this, but I didn't complain. In fact, I was mentally cheering myself on when they started to bend, angling themselves at the stallion I Kamehameha'd across the room. The water hit him like a jet, pinning him against the wall.

"Oh sweet Celestia!" I heard him call out, his voice being muffled by water. "Please make it stop!"

"Aww, what's wrong?" I teased, a smile quickly working it way on my face. "Is it too cold for you? Here, let me turn up the heat!" Focusing purely on my rage, the shower heads obeyed my command, which was easy to tell by the increasing amount of steam coming from the water. That and the fact that this Armor prick was screaming a lot louder. "Is that better?"

I let my little heat jets do their own thing, turning around and walking over to my vampiric friend. "I retract my question from earlier." I said. Id offer a hoof to help her up, but that wouldn't make any sense seeing how short I am in comparison. "Now are you okay?"

Garnette just kinda shot me a dumbfounded look, her eyes exchanging glances between me and the pony being waterlogged in the distance. "How are you doing that?"

I looked away, then looked back at her shrugging. "Beats me."

"Well, you should probably stop before he drowns." She suggested, which was actually a good idea.

"Fine..." I submitted, turning back to face Armor. That was when I realized something pretty important. "Uh, Garnette?"

I turned my head to look at her, watching as she stood up and wiped the blood from her nose. "Yeah?"

"I don't know how to stop it..."

From dumbfounded to dumbstruck in the blink of an eye, she was. "You're kidding...right?"

"Not even a little..." I was completely lost when it came to this pony-voodoo-bullshit. I don't even know how I managed to make all of this happen, let alone know how to undo it! "Any ideas?"

"I don't know how to use magic!" She announced rather loudly. "I'm not a unicorn!"

"I don't know how to use it either, dammit!" I defended, "This just kinda happened!"

"Well figure it out before he dies!"

I growled in frustration, walking to the end of the shower heads, but being careful not to step into the line of fire. "Uh...stop?" That didn't do anything. "Presto-fuckoff-o..." Yeah, that was just as helpful. "Open Sesame!" There it is! A whole of nothing! "Motherfucker, I will end you! Piss off!!"

Surprisingly, that actually worked. The water stopped flowing and the pipes slowly began to reshape and position themselves until they had returned to their former glory. Behind me there was a wet 'Flop'. Naturally, I assumed I was too late and the guy had fallen over; Deader than shit.

Turning around, a certain amount of dread filling my chest as I did so, I was actually met with a living pony. The dread was gone in an instant as I looked down at his wide eyed, panting form lying pathetically on the floor. I could see the redness of his skin beneath his coat, as well as a number of decently sized blisters.

"I'd say I over did it, but I don't think I did." I said, lowering myself down to his level. "Karma's a bitch, ain't she?" Armor looked up at me with only his eyes, fear being very evident in them. "Let me make one thing perfectly clear; Garnette is not some toy to be played around with. She is a lady and you will treat her as such."

"On top of that, she's my best friend." I continued, making sure to glare a few daggers into him. "Now, I tend to be pretty possessive over the people I care about. That being said, if I ever see you, or even hear about you, being so much as within sniffing distance of her..." I moved forward, pressing my nose against his. "I. Will. Fucking. Kill. You. Is that clear?"

The look he was giving me was more than enough of an answer. This was satisfying enough. I got my point across and got to beat a horse with a bar of soap before boiling it alive...Today has been a good day...And this guy is still just laying here...

I shot him another glare. "Run..." Apparently that was all he needed to take off, cause he shot up like a fucking bullet and was gone in the blink of an eye. I wasn't even all that surprised, moreover, I was impressed. "You'd think he'd be slower after taking that kind of punishment..."

Figuring that fuck-hole was no longer a problem, I directed my attention back to my favorite vampire. She had a smirk on her face, like she knew something that I didn't. "What?" I asked, "What the fuck are you looking at me like that for?"

"So I'm a lady now, huh?" She brushed a bit of her wet mane from her eyes as she asked this. "That's something I've never heard you say."

"Well, you got lady bits don't ya." I shot at her, only helping to make that shit-eating smile grow. "Would you rather I call him back in here and let him get all hoovsie with you?"

That one earned me a chuckle from her. "I think I'll pass." She said, giving me a look that I couldn't quite identify. "I suppose a 'Thank you' is in order?"

"I would think so."

She nodded, a flash of curiosity coming across her. "Why though?"

I blinked a few times before answering. "Because I did you a solid...Duh!"

"No, not that." She said to correct herself. "I mean, why did you help me? You should know I'm more than capable to handle one stallion on my own, so why bother."

"You choked, need I remind you." A small blush formed on her cheeks, likely out of embarrassment. "And I don't know about you, but I have certain rules when it come to people I care about. The first, and most important, reads thus; I am the ONLY one who gets to treat you like shit. Period!"

"That fucker is lucky that he got away with only a few burns!" I continued, throwing myself into another rant. "If I had the means, I would have strung him up by his hooves and beaten him like a pinata." Honestly, I'd do a lot worse than that, but I didn't feel like scaring off the only mare that doesn't hate me, or love me like a maniac. "He doesn't have the right to even be near you, let alone touch you! And let it be known, if he tries anything like this again, that will be it! I swear to all that is divine and damned, I will wipe his ugly fucking face from existence! Just say the word and I will-"

Somehow, during my little tantrum, I failed to notice Garnette walk over, sit down, and then wrap her hooves around my body before pulling me into a hug. "Thank you, Ebah." She all but whispered into my ear. "You had no reason to stand up for me, but you did. You don't know how much that means to me." I couldn't help but smile as a strange warmth built up in my chest. My hooves moved on their own, returning her embrace whole-heartedly. "You're a good friend."

I warned you!

I told you not to get attached!

Once again, you've succeeded in hurting yourself!

I felt my smile fall a bit at her words there. "Yeah...friend..." I muttered to myself, forcing my smile back to my face as she separated us from each other and looked down at me with a smile of her own. Unlike mine though, hers was genuine.

Then one of her eyebrows raised, her expression looking more playful than anything else now. "Say; What were you doing down here anyway?"

Oh fuck!

"Oh, you know..." I began, trying to come up with a decent lie. "I was just wandering around and got curious about what your home away from home looked like. So, I decided to drop by and have a look around when-"

"You are lying through your teeth." She said with a giggle.

Fuck it, I submit. "Yes, I am."

What was worse than being caught, was that it only took her all of about two seconds to put it together. "You were trying to sneak a peek, weren't you?"

"Absolutely."




Garnette P.O.V


After kicking Ebah out of the shower room so I could dry off, I replaced my armor on my body. I didn't have any reason to, seeing how I wasn't on duty at the moment, but that hit I got from Thick Armor left a pretty nasty bruise and the helmet helped keep it hidden. I carried Ebah through the halls on my back. I was going to take him back to his room, but the sun was up now and he said he wasn't tired. So, instead, I took him to the dining room. The plan was for me to drop him off then go back to the barracks, which is where I was still supposed to be until sunset, but we ran into a bit of a delay. As I carried him to the table, the two of us spotted a rather wide-awake and reprimanding looking princess.

I came to a complete stop as my eyes met those of Princess Celestia, hers filled with calm anger. "Good morning, Garnette, Ebah." She said almost too calmly, a simple frown resting on her muzzle. "Please, have a seat." She motioned to the chairs beside her.

I felt myself gulp against my own wishes, mentally questioning the child above me when I heard him growl. How is he not freaked out? This is the princess of the sun! The one who banished Nightmare Moon to the moon for a thousand years! How is he not freaking out!?

Seeing no other option than to cooperate, I obeyed the sun goddess. Moving forward, I let Ebah climb down from my back and we both took a seat, staying somewhat close to each other with him sitting in front of me.

Celestia levitated a cup with her magic, the contents within being unknown to me, but producing a fair amount of steam as she raised it to her lips. She kept her eyes on us the whole time, lowering the glass before saying anything. "I received a message from the burn ward within the castle's medical center." She began, causing my whole body to tense up. "It would seem that one of my guards had an incident in the shower room."

Her head leaned forward at an almost unnoticeable pace. "However, upon further investigation, we discovered the showers in the solar guards barracks to be dry while the lunar-"

"Get to the fucking point!" Ebah snapped, earning a shocked look from me.

Celestia froze, her head going back to its previous position. "Very well." She said, her tone still disturbingly tame. "I was going to give you a chance to confess, but I guess it's time to play hard ball." Taking a breath, her eyes locked onto Ebah's. "I want to know exactly what you did, why you did it, and why I shouldn't punish you right now."

"Okay." He said nonchalantly, raising a hoof and using the other to count as he spoke. "I taught him a lesson. Because he's a prick. And because you owe me." He made it a point to glare at her when he listed the last one. "So let's go ahead and pretend this never happened, sound fair?"

For the first time ever, I heard one of the princesses growl like a pissed off animal. But, she reeled it in and recollected herself. Didn't look happy about it, but she did. "Fine...I will uphold my word and forgive you this one time." She declared, "But only if you explain yourself."

Ebah clicked his tongue before making a response. "He crossed a line he shouldn't have..." He began, each word carrying a certain amount of weight behind it. "I stepped in, defended that pony as best as I could, then he put his hooves on me. I could overlook that, but when he dared to strike the pony I was defending, I got a little upset." He paused for a second, shooting daggers from his eyes. "What he got was only a fraction of what he deserves. Your boy should consider himself lucky that he isn't on a spit, being roasted over a campfire while everyone sings Kumbaya."

It isn't surprising that the princess wasn't pleased with his explanation. If anything, she was going to ream him endlessly. That would only make it worse though. I had to do something. He's saved my ass from getting in trouble more than once, the least I can do is have his back like he's had mine.

I raised my head a bit, just enough to catch Princess Celestia's attention. Her face was still glued to Ebah's, but her eyes did wander my way. Once I was sure her attention was on me, I angled my head to the side and pressed a hoof to my helmet, lifting it just enough to show the hoof shaped bruise on my cheek.

Her eyes widened slightly as the realization came to her. Quickly, her eyes moved back to Ebah, who didn't seem to notice what had happened. Whether he was ignoring it or simply too mad to care was a mystery to me. Her expression became neutral, like nothing had happened.

"Ebah..." Celestia said, making sure he was still paying attention. "I will respect your wishes and let this slide. But, should something like this happen again, I will not be able to overlook it."

"If I had fingers, I'd flip you off."

"Duly noted." Celestia rose from her seat, making her way out of the dining room. "If you are hungry, feel free to summon one of the chefs. I have some business to attend to."




Celestia P.O.V


I held my blank expression as I left that room and trotted into the night wing of the castle. I honestly don't see the appeal of the dark color scheme that Luna has chosen for these halls, but it hers to do with as she pleases. Pushing that thought aside for now, I focused on my goal, over time approaching the door to my sister's bedroom. I opened the door and moved to the side of her bed, quickly spotting her sleeping form.

I gave her shoulder a light shove with one of my hooves. "Luna..." I said in a voice just above a whisper as to not startle her. "Luna, wake up."

She stirred a bit, a groan escaping the covers before they were lowered enough for me to see her tired face. "Yes, sister?" She said groggily, "What is it?"

"Luna, you will not believe what Ebah has done..." I said quietly.

In an instant, the sleep in her eyes vanished and she sat up with purpose. "What is it? What has he done?" She asked in a panic tone, her expression shifting to confusion as I felt a my lips stretching into a smile. "Sister..."

"He made me proud."
> Let's go for a walk
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ebah P.O.V


"A walk?" Ebah asked, looking rather confused by my proposal as he raised his brow at me. "Walk to where, exactly?"

"Just around town." I replied, doing everything I could to hold back my smile. I was failing, but I was still trying. "We thought that you could use some time outside of the castle. And what better way to do so than by going for a simple walk." I continued, not wishing to reveal why I truly felt he deserved some time outside. "We can go around the city with you, we can show you some of the sights. We could even-"

"Okay, the 'we' shit really needs to stop." He interrupted, reminding me of my mistake. "Not only is it annoying, but it's getting really confusing in this context."

Swallowing my pride, I nodded. "You're right. It does need to stop." I submitted, hoping to make some headway in my new attempts to bond with him. Besides, I really should work more on my speech. While it may be more modern than it once was, It still needed some work. "I apologize."

Ebah nodded approvingly. I still find the thought of befriending my child to earn his trust both bizarre and unnecessary. No mother should have to earn their child's respect. If anything, it should be the other way around! But, I also understand that Ebah is a special case. If I wish for him to see me as his mother, I have to start somewhere. Though I can't say that I trust Garnette entirely -I'll admit, I have some suspicions of her relationship with my son- but Ebah trusts her. So, at this point in time, she was my only ally.

I probably would have remained lost in the confines of my own mind a bit longer had my train of thought not been interrupted by the sound of somepony whistling and waving a hoof in my face. "Earth to blue horse!" He spoke. Not too loudly, but in a raised tone. "Looking to book an appointment with your reality as soon as possible, if you'd please!"

I blinked a few times, bringing myself to regain focus. "Yes, of course." I said with a bit of a forced laugh. "My apologies, Ebah. We should get you ready to start the day." I froze, trying to figure out if my use of the word 'we' was appropriate in that statement.

Ebah seemed to notice my look. And as if reading my mind, "That time was fine." He said, allowing me to wear a less forced grin. "You did good, child. Now go get yourself a cookie while I get ready."

I nodded and turned around to leave. "Very well, I shall see you shortly." I started walking down the halls, only to come to a complete stop not even a few seconds later. My eyes became wide as my brain tried to process how that interaction just ended. "Wait...What just happened?"

I turned my head to see Ebah walking toward my chambers. I wasn't sure how to react to that, but I didn't have time to. My attention was drawn to a new sound coming from a few feet to my right. Re-angling my neck to face the source, I spotted one of my own thestrals smirking. I could only assume the sound was him struggling not to laugh.

His attempts no longer became a struggle upon noticing my glare. His smile fell and he went back to his blank expression without so much as blinking in defiance. This helped to restore some of the dignity I felt I had lost during my moment of confusion...which now haunts me again, as I still can't seem figure it out.




Typically, I'm not one to care about what people think of me as a person. I do, however, care enough about my appearance to at least make an attempt to look decent. Not perfect, but presentable. That being said, I'm currently looking myself over in the mirror in the woman's bathroom. My hair is long and all over the place, really need to get that cut. My fur is...still almost ash gray. Hard to tell when you're dirty when you already look like you walked out from a burning building. Lastly, my vest was still good as gold.

I remember getting a lot of shit from my friends for wearing this damn thing. Not because they didn't like it, but because it was blue. I hated the color blue and I made sure to emphasize that whenever I felt the need to. This led to a lot of people asking me the same fucking question over, and over, and over again. 'If you hate blue so much then why are you always wearing it?' Cause I look good in it motherfucker! And I make blue look good too!

That little flash to the past aside, I needed a haircut. There might be a place in the castle for me to have that taken care of, but I feel like that would be some high-end, salon-type of deal. Not that I wasn't used to salons. My aunt use to own one and she was how I got all of my hair cuts and coloring done for free. But, it's more of the high-end thing that freaks me out. Two hours sitting in a chair for a job that only should have taken two minutes. Not to mention that they would probably charge triple what a decent barber would! And that barber works hard for his shit!

Continuing to look over myself, I am reminded of a routine I used to have. Every morning I would wake up, process where I was, then walk to the nearest mirror to assess the damage from the night before. I remember my human face as if it were right in front of me; My light skin reflecting whatever amount of light hit it, my long hair always pushed to the side, the blood-shot look in my eyes, the scar on my left brow, even the freckle on the right side of my face just above my upper lip and his brother just below my lower lip.

I remember the little hairs that would grow on my cheek. I had a decent hairline going down my jaw and to my chin and even a subtle goatee. However, I always got these randomly placed long black hairs coming out of my cheeks and it used to piss off everyone to no end. A few of my friends hated them so much, they would tackle me and attempt to pluck them out with their fingers! I got them to back off by telling them I would shave it eventually, but I never got around to it. Mostly because I just didn't want to. Their OCD got a laugh out of me.

Anyway, I've spent enough time staring at myself and thinking about random stuff. Using a hoof, I played around with my hair until it had a spiked look to it. It didn't look great, but it was the best I could do for now. With that out of the way, I was ready to go outside and-

Make your escape!

I felt my body freeze for a second there, my mind becoming a playground of thoughts as a realization dawned on me. "I am going...outside." I said to no one in particular, still rummaging through ideas. "I'm going outside!" I repeated in a raised tone, not caring if someone heard me or not.

The only thought left on my mind was getting the hell out of here. Everywhere I went, everything I did up until this point, there were constantly eyes on me. I don't doubt there will still be eyes, but losing them will be so much easier in a crowded street. I just have to time it right...

"Ebah!" I turned my head to the door upon hearing the woman's voice on the other side. "Are you ready to go?"

"Yeah, I'll be right out!" I answered, looking back to the mirror one last time. "This is your chance." I muttered to myself, "Don't fuck this up."

Not the most motivational speech ever given, but it would have to do. Leaving the confines of the bathroom, I met up with the woman and we began the small trek to the main entrance. We exited the castle, which landed us on a small walkway that lead to a drawbridge. Beyond that, the city I didn't even know I was in.

During my lessons with the woman, I learned about this city. However, I never paid any attention to her words. The only thing I remembered was that it was called Canterlot. It still bothers me not knowing if cantering is something that only ponies and horses do. I'm not even sure what cantering looks like.

We stepped out onto the bridge and made our way to a small road that pointed us right toward the massive city. I had to stop as I looked out at it. This place was fucking huge! And it made the first city I was in look like a mud hole in comparison.

There were long, clean roads that divided the town into several sections. Each building was massive and had rooftops that appeared to be lined with gold. I may be wrong about that last part, but that's what it looked like to me. Ponies in fancy suits and dresses walked down the streets with elegance and grace. These guys...had it made! Everything surrounding them was large, radiant, and shiny! It was just awesome looking, I have no other way to describe it. It was...I just...I...I blinked and the city I saw before me had changed drastically.

It was dark, the skies filled with dark clouds and lightning. Thunder cracked with each flash of light that shot down from the sky. Every road and every building was burning right before my eyes. Meteors rained down from the heavens, crashing into the earth below with a loud 'Boom', tearing apart anything in their way before leaving a massive crater in their crashing point. That beautiful city I once saw just moments ago was gone in an instant, reduced to a state of chaos and panic.

I was stunned, I couldn't move.

What the fuck is happening?

I tried to do something, anything, but my body wouldn't listen me. All I could do was watch the scene before me, unable to put a stop to it. I kept hearing people screaming from every direction, but no one ever came near me. They just left me to suffer in my statuesque state during this literal apocalypse. A strange sense of satisfaction washed over me as I observed the carnage. For some reason, this felt right.

My head moved on its own, looking down at the ground below me. It was cracked and grey and it looked like their was a pool of magma cascading beneath the surface. That was the first thing to catch my attention, the second was how long my hooves were. My head was easily five feet, if not more, from the ground.

Again, my head moved against my own wishes, angling itself upward back toward the sky. There must be a fire or something directly behind me, cause I swear I can see flames right above my head. I saw my horn start to glow. It started off dull, but got brighter, then brighter, then brighter. It was like it was charging, like it was going to- "Ebah!"

I blinked again, letting go of a breath I didn't realize I was holding as the world seemed to correct itself. I found myself panting and sweaty, feeling like I had just run a marathon in the desert. I barely had time to recuperate before I was lifted off of the ground and cradled like a baby in the woman's hooves.

"Mine son! Are you alright!?" She asked, not giving me a chance to answer before sounding off again. "Are you sick?" She placed a hoof to my forehead, pulling away almost as quickly. "You're burning up!"

I wanted to say something, but I was finding it oddly difficult to speak, or even form a single word for that matter. "We knoweth not what hath happened. Thou hadst becometh still and did cease breaths. We fear'd the w'rst!" There's that fucking 'we' shit again...Wait, did she just talk all like...Like, medieval and shit? "We shall receiveth thee to the castle infirmary betimes!"

Snap out of it, she's going to take you back!

I felt my eyes widen and I instinctively started to struggle, kicking out of her grip only to fall to the ground and land on my back. It's weird to feel pain in an appendage you've never had before, but it's even more weird yelling something like this out loud. "Ow, my fucking wings!"

The woman looked down at me with a panicked expression, still freaking out over whatever happened earlier. "Ebah, we has't to receiveth thee to a doct'r! thou art sick!"

I was picked up again, this time with voodoo. I struggled as much as I could as she carried me back toward the castle, my mind spasming from how close I was to freedom before managing to do the one thing I told myself not to do.

You better think of something, fast!

If you thought your nightmares were bad before...

Fix this! NOW!!!

"Mom, please!" The woman froze, becoming completely still as she held me in front of her via pony-witchcraft. I don't know why those words came out of my mouth, but they worked...kinda. Might as well bullshit my way through the rest of this! "Look at me, I'm fine." I assured her.

The expression she wore was a enough to tell me that she didn't believe me. She shook her head, shooting me a stern look. "Nay, thee needeth to seeth a-"

"Trust me!" I began, "I'm fine." Again, she fell silent. This time it seemed as though she were waiting for an explanation. I put on a nervous look to stall her while I put together a convincing story. "I just...I'm not used to big cities, you know?" I said, doing my best to keep up my now shy persona. "It freaked me out a little bit, but I'm alright now! I promise."

The woman looked unsure about what to do. She placed a hoof to my head again. "Thee feeleth not warmeth anym're." She said, as if to convince herself that there was nothing wrong with me. "Art thee sure thou art good now?"

"Getting a little annoyed with how you're talking." I remarked, watching her expression turn deadpan. Whether it was because of what I said, or her own mistake, I couldn't figure out.  Nor did I care. "Other than that, I'm fine."

She turned away from me, closing her eyes and clearing her throat before redirecting her sights onto my still floating form. "If you are certain...We can continue with our walk." Thank all that is mighty and- "But should you have another one of those...moments, Please let me know so that I may help you get through it."

As much as I'd like to tell her to 'Fuck off', I was willing to say anything just to get back on track. I might not get an opportunity like this again! I have to grab it by the balls and hang on for dear life. "Oh-okay! I'll let you know next time."

Still holding me in her magic, she pulled me into her hooves for a hug, which I had to return in order to keep her on my side. If you're going to play the role, you might as well play it right. She finally set me down-Thank God, I was getting nauseous- and we continued where we had left off.

I would see flashes of the city burning as we approached it, each lasting only a second, just long enough for me to make out the scene, but I kept my cool and reminded myself of the task at hand. I don't know why I had that little freak out earlier, nor why I keep seeing it, but I didn’t have time to dwell on it.

As we got closer, ponies started to see us. They would stare for a few seconds, then they would bow. I'm sure they were just being a bunch of kiss-asses to the woman, probably because they know how bipolar she is, rather than doing it out of obligation or respect. Still, it was pretty cool though.

It's not like they were bowing to me, but it kinda seemed like it since I was with the woman. It made my insides feel all warm and tingly. I suddenly got the urge to order someone to bring me a sandwich just to see if they would. But, I refrained. Assassin’s and royalty go hand in hand and the last thing I wanted to do was piss off the wrong person. At least, I didn't want to right now. Give it about five, ten minutes, I might change my mind.

Every pony we passed continued to follow this little process and the woman was pretty much just ignoring them, looking ahead with a smile and not a care in the world. When she finally said something, she was addressing me. "So, my child. Is there anything in particular that you would like to see?"

Thinking back to earlier, I figured now would be as good a time as any. "A barber." I said, ruffling my own hair a bit as I replied. "This is starting to get on my nerves."

"Why didn't you say something earlier?" She asked with a raised brow. "We have many hairdressers within the castle that could fix your mane."

"I prefer something a little less high-end when it comes to...a lot of things actually." I answered honestly, "Some place small and underrated. That's where you can truly find the best of the best."

"If you say so..." She said skeptically. "There aren't many of those types of businesses here, but I think we can locate at least one barber."

The search took a little longer than expected, but I wasn't complaining. It was nice to be out an about. It would be even nicer if I could find a goddamn opening to abandon this blue bitch, but no luck so far. If she wasn't looking at me, other ponies were, despite their 'respectful' gestures.

We finally found a small building in town, and by building I of course mean we found what looked like a rundown shack with a barber's pole hanging by the door. The woman didn't want me to so much as look at that place, but after a bit of convincing, we made our way in.

A small bell rang as we entered, alerting whoever dwelled inside to our presence- or so I thought. The inside was in better condition than the outside. Not by a lot, but it was still an improvement. The area was pretty small, everything was right in front of us. To the right was a counter with a bell on it. Said counter also harbored an old stallion with fur kinda like mine, but lighter. His mane was pure white, his face covered in wrinkles, and wearing coke bottle glasses like you wouldn't believe.

To our left was an old black chair sitting in front of a large, dirty mirror. Beside the chair was a cart with a bunch of supplies on it. That's pretty much the ins and outs of this place. Aside from a door behind the counter, which probably led to the old man's room, there wasn't anything else going on here.

Having gotten my fill of the place, I walked up to the counter, angling my neck uncomfortably at the old pony...who appeared to be asleep...or dead. I couldn't tell if he was breathing or not. "Hey, you alive up there?" I got a rather loud snore in response. "Guess that answers that question."

I could hear the woman walking up to the counter, stopping once she was right behind me. I watched one of her hooves nervously reach out to the counter, hovering over the bell as she looked down at me. "I'm not sure if this is a good idea."

"What's the problem?" Honestly, I knew the problem. But I was in too deep now and my pride wouldn't let me just up and quit on Mr. Old & Moldy.

"What's the problem!" She said as if she were completely dumbfounded as to why I would ever ask that...Not that she didn't have the right to. "Look at this poor stallion." She went on to say, pointing her already outstretched hoof at the sleeping pony. "He's ancient! And those glasses! He can't possibly see his own hoof in front of his face!"

I let out a defeated sigh, mentally thanking the gods that she had 'convinced me' not to follow through with this guy. He'd probably cut my jugular just trying to FIND the scissors. "Fine! I'll wait until we get back to the castle."

I heard the woman let out a relieved sigh before we exited, being careful not to wake Old Man River.

The trip away from that old shop proceeded as expected; more walking, more ponies bowing, more not finding any breathing room to make a run for it. However, I was mapping out as much of the area as I could in my head. But Canterlot is a big place and I have a terrible memory. I'd have to dedicate all of my thoughts to one path and how to use it well enough to get away. All I need is something to catch her attention, something to distract her long enough for me to high tail it out of here and get the fuck outta dodge.

"Perhaps we could stop at a local bakery?" The woman suggested, glancing down at me with a smile. "I know of a place nearby that Tia sends orders to quite frequently."

Celestia ordering from a bakery...and apparently very often... "Explains her fat ass."

I heard the woman snort, apparently holding back a laugh. It's not too often that she laughs at anything I say, so this was a little unexpected. Usually she just tells me to knock it off. She took a breath and forced a stern expression to her face. "That wasn't funny."

"Neither is inhaling cake, on the daily." I quipped, falling back onto my path of self-destruction. "But it looks like your sister didn't get the memo."

Again, she snorted. Was she actually enjoying this? "Stop it!" She said playfully, giving me a light shove. "You're being rude."

"And you're still laughing!" I pointed out, to which she responded with...submission???

"Okay! Okay..." She said, not trying to hide her smile anymore. "It was pretty funny, I'll give you that."

Either I'm crazy, or she is...

Okay, I just realized what I said there and it was stupid. Very stupid. That statement shouldn't exist, nor be uttered by any creature, living or otherwise.

I let out a sigh at my own mental quandary. "You know what, let's go check out that bakery."

"Wonderful!" She exclaimed, moving slightly faster. "Stay close, I shall lead the way."

Picking up the pace, I glanced upward. The woman staring straight ahead, walking with purpose. She wasn't even glancing in my direction. I turned my head from her and started scanning the area, hoping to find an escape route while her attention was directed elsewhere. Then again, she might notice if I slip away. If I'm going to do this, I'll need something much more distracting.

I felt my frustration grow as I continued to be met with nothing to use to my advantage. There was nothing going on, no ponies needing help, no little girls stuck in a well, no nothing! It's pissing me off!

The sound of something sizzling below me caught my attention. I looked down, just barely spotting a chunk of black, smoking grass below my hoof. The realization came and suddenly I had the answer. My anger was my ticket to freedom! A nice change of pace, seeing how it's usually what gets me in to trouble, rather than out of it.

Being much more focused than I have been in a very long time, I searched these Canterlot streets with my eyes, a newfound sense of hope filling the void in my chest. I spotted a pony-powered vehicle moving pretty fast through the street and...immediately questioned myself on whether or not that was considered immoral or if it was a form of slavery...

I shoved those thoughts aside, getting my head back in the game as I focused on the vehicle. Glancing up, I made sure that the woman wasn't looking at me before I began. My attention back on the vehicle, I filled my head with thoughts of everything that makes me mad. Alarm clocks, crying babies, living babies, stubbing your toe, pacifists, onions, my mother-

There was a small explosion that rang through my ears mercilessly. As painful as the sound was, it brought me a massive amount of joy. Like magic, the vehicle had burst into flames, with the pony pulling it going into full panic and breaking into a sprint as if to outrun the flames. The harness holding the pony to the ball of fire behind him snapped and he got away. This left the vehicle to its own devices; Such as twisting, falling, rolling, and eventually crashing into the side of a building.

I stared at the wreckage, part of me proud of what I had done, another part of me stuck in a state of 'How the fuck did I just do that?'. It's not too often that I surprise myself, but each time there always seems to be something breaking.

Regardless of how I felt at that moment, my plan was working. The crash had gotten everyone's attention and they were all charging in to put out the flames. Including- "Ebah, stay here!" The woman all but yelled at me before flying over to the now-burning side of this building. "Is everypony alright?"

She became lost in the crowd, putting her out of my sight and out of my life! With a little bit of pep in my step, I charged the opposite direction of the crash, making my way as far away from her as possible. I made it a good few blocks down the road, making sure to turn every so often. I can’t make it easy for anyone who would come looking for me.

Each step -or gallop, depending on how you look at it- I took became a statement. I felt alive, accomplished, and ready for anything. For a while there, I thought I'd never get out of that castle. Sure, the guards didn't so much as blink, but I don't doubt that they'd stop me if I tried to leave. I could fly out of one of the many balconies, but I still haven't learned how to use these wings. At this point, they're just for show.

What really surprises me though; I'm out here running my ass off and no pony seems to care that I'm an alicorn. There weren't a lot of ponies out here, but still. Then again, they are pointing their noses up really high for some reason...Are they brain-dead? Or are they blind and following the light of the sun?

Hold on...Now that I think about it; How many ponies here are even aware that I exist? Like seven, minus the castle staff? I'm basically a grey man. Not that I'm complaining, if anything it's a blessing that ponies don't know I'm technically that blue bitches kid. Otherwise, they'd rat me out in a second. Just to be safe though, I'll have to cover up the horn or the wings. Or both, fuck it! I can do what I want!

I can't wait to find a...find uhhh..."There's a problem with this plan."

No there isn't!

Keep! Moving!

"Keep moving, okay..." I said, annoyance evident in my tone. "Moving to where, exactly!?"

We will figure that out later!

All that matters now is escape!

Move your ass!

I breathed a heavy sigh, mostly because I was getting tired from running, but continued my aimless journey to freedom. All that confidence I had just moments ago had pretty much dried up at the realization of how much I may have fucked myself here.

No! This is a good thing! I've made it living on the streets before and I can do it again. This way is better; I'm my own boss, I can go where I want, whenever I want. The only bullshit I have to put up with is my own, and there will be no more of this 'I wanna be your new mother. Give me a chance. Let me help you.' crap! This is a better alternative, where I am free to do as I please once again. It's not like there's anything back at the castle worth more than a kick to the ass anyway.

Celestia has caused me nothing but problems since I started talking to her. The woman is a bipolar, mentally unstable psychobitch, and I'm pretty sure that Blue Ball prick lives in there somewhere. Then Garnette is-...

...

You know those moments when you think of something and suddenly your entire reality just shifts? And you swear on your own life that you just heard a dinner plate shatter against the back of your head; You didn't feel it, but you heard it. Then the world around you starts to spiral and nothing makes sense anymore. That's how I feel, right now. And all because of that fucking vampire!

My hooves stopped dead in their tracks, tearing through the grass as my body came to a grinding halt. What I felt when I concluded I was wandering back into homelessness was nothing compared to this. What was once just a simple pang, 'Oh shit, this is gonna suck', morphed into something along the lines of, 'I just can't fucking do it'!

"Son of a bitch!" I yelled, earning a few gasps and disgusted looks in my direction. I didn't care though, I was pissed! Finally, I had the opportunity to get away. I took it and I was home-free to Fuckoffville, only until I remembered that I let myself care about someone! "Motherfucker!"

Knock it off, you're drawing too much attention to yourself!

Forget about her!

She's nothing!

She's a mutant horse!

Keep moving!

Just leave!

Every voice in my head was sounding off, telling me to let her go and to leave this place. But, I can't. I just fucking can't now! I don't know why I feel so attached to that mare, but I am and I don't want to leave her. Yet, at the same time, I don't want to stay at that damn castle either! It's like an over-sized prison cell!

I can't go back! I can't leave! I can't stay there! I can't be away from her! I need to run! I need to find her! I need to get away! I need her help! I-I..."I have...the biggest fucking headache..."




Luna P.O.V


Well, that was unexpected. I thought to myself as I put the finishing touches onto the once damaged building with my magic. I had managed to disperse the crowd before I started repairs. Needless to say, it was pretty easy to send them away with a fire licking at their expensive toys. All I wanted was to reward my son for defending an innocent pony, to take him for a walk and tell him how proud I was. But, no! The universe just has to stick a thorn in my side every step of the way,
doesn't it.

I couldn't hold back the growl that worked its way from my throat as I finished repairing the building. The frustration of these past few days were starting to catch up to me. Why can't I get a break? One good thing, that's all I ask! Is it really so much after all I do for my little ponies?

I sighed, taking in a deep breath afterward to calm myself and clear my head. Those were not the thoughts of a princess. Those were the thoughts of a selfish child and I am better than that. I let out my breath, feeling myself slowly easing away from the stressors that plague my mind.

Feeling a little more relaxed, I looked over the building. It was repaired in full. The same couldn't be said about the vehicle, but there was simply no way of fixing a pile of ash. I found myself wondering what could have caused that fire. Furthermore, how come ponies didn't react to it until the last second? It's almost as if it just appeared out of thin air...

Never mind that, I have a son to get back to. Turning around, I marched back to my previous spot, eyeing it curiously as I noticed a distinct lack of an adorable, grey, alicorn colt. I felt panic rise up in my chest, my heart picking up in speed and strength as I started to trot faster to our spot.

My panic started to dissipate as I drew closer though, spotting him nearby. He was walking out from between two buildings across the street, only a dozen or so feet from where I told him to stay. I couldn't help but to smile as I relaxed once again.

All of this fluctuation between angry and happy cannot be good for my blood pressure. I mentally joked to myself, giggling a bit as I came upon my rather...distressed child.

I gave him a concerned look as I kneel to his level so I may see him better. "Ebah, are you alright." I couldn't see his face, his head was looking down. But his entire body looked flushed of color. "Ebah, speak to me me."

He was quiet for a moment, but finally responded. "Can we go home?" He asked, his voice sounding weak and...defeated? "I think I've had just about enough of this town for one day."

I almost didn't know how to react. I have never seen him in such a vulnerable state. Where was the yelling, the swearing, the usual loud-mouth and cocky attitude? I think I'm more terrified of him now than I was when he threatened to skin me in my sleep. He seems so emotionless, numb to the world.

How I feel though doesn't matter. What matters is that my son is asking for my help. For once, he has come to me for aid and I will not let him down! "Of course we can." I said, laying down to make the next part easier for him. "Climb on my back and I'll take us home."

To further my surprise, he didn't argue. No words of reject were exchanged, not even a dirty look upon my request. Instead, he slowly climbed up my body and laid with his head nestled just above my wings. I was starting really worry now. This isn't natural. Not for him.

Wasting no time, I focused my magic and teleported us back to the castle. We were right outside of the front doors and I wasted no time entering. I felt him shudder as I walked us into the main corridor. He took in a sharp breath as well, almost sounding like he was hurt.

This is so unlike him. He seemed fine for a majority of our trip, minus his episode when we stepped outside. I knew I should have just rescheduled when he started acting funny. I should have seen something like this coming. And after that fire started; He must have been terrified, and I was so wrapped up in handling the situation that I didn't stop to see how he was reacting to it!

What kind of mother doesn't make it a point to check on her child first; To be absolutely sure that their son is safe and sound in both body and mind when put into a dangerous situation? Apparently me...

What kind of parent am I? I mentally asked myself, feeling ashamed for falling short in being this poor colt's caretaker. I'm sure any other mother would have grabbed their child and ran. I could have done that as well, but I have a responsibility to protect my ponies. I can't just turn my back on them. I will, however, have to pay more attention to Ebah. But, at the same time, I need to keep our relationship developing at a slow pace as to not scare him off again.

For the first time ever, he has willingly called me his mother! He found a way around that spell I cast, causing him to replace my name with 'mom', by calling me 'woman' -whatever that is- but today he did it on his own terms! That must mean that I'm doing something right. In his eyes at least, I'm making the proper approach.

Maybe today was a fluke, but it bothers me. Something bad could have happened to him while I was off trying to handle that fire situation. If I didn't know any better, I'd say that something did. But, I didn't even see him run off to hide during the fire. Who knows what could have happened to him!

I just don't know what to do...Perhaps there's something in those parenting books Twilight sent that could enlighten me. I'll have to read through them again to see if I missed anything. That's a job for a later time though.

I know if I ask him what's wrong, he will not tell me. Despite how he may be acting now, his stubbornness is endless. I'll have to find a different approach. "You mentioned earlier how you wanted a haircut." I said, hoping that the old subject would draw him back out of his shell. "Is that something you are still interested in?"

I felt him squirm some against me before answering. "Yeah, why not."




Ebah P.O.V


It was sad how often I found myself in this room. These blue dark blue walls that surrounded me were becoming the bane of my existence, the balcony across the way mocked me with with its temptations of freedom laying just beyond my reach. This desk, I made a habit of sitting on, became the throne of my demise. This mirror, resting on top of my throne, bore to the me reflection of a broken man...with a pretty cool haircut.

As expected, what should have only taken a few minutes had been stretched into several hours! From washing, to envisioning, to conditioning, to drying, to actually cutting, back to washing, then drying again and styling. Not that I wasn't pleased with the results, but I may have scared off a few of the hairdressers with a few short words and a nasty glare. I'm sorry, I don't like sitting around for hours at a time. Especially for a job that could have been done three hours ago!

What was once a rats nest, became something I couldn't quite describe. I liked it though. It was still pretty long on top, and in the back, but it was trimmed up nicely. The sides of my head had been shaved to almost nothing. Then they gelled it to give it a spiked appearance. The process seems simple enough, and it is. Which is why I was so pissed at all of them when I left to see that the sun was already going down!

Turning around, I looked back at the woman, who had been observing me the whole time. "I cannot say that I am displeased with it." She said, squinting as she eyed my new hairdo. "Nor can I say that it's fitting for a prince."

"I like it." I said with a shrug.

She smiled, her eyes going back to their proper state. "I guess that's all that matters." Moving closer, she looks over herself in the mirror, straightening her crown with her voodoo. "It's about that time." She said almost sadly. "Are you sure you can handle being here by yourself? I could always summon somepony else. Or maybe Garnette would-"

"I'll be alright." I interrupted, having gotten an earful about all of this during my trip to the castle salon. "The poor girl needs a day off and I'm more than capable of watching over myself."

"Speaking of her;" The woman took a step back from the desk, her attention moving to me. "I am aware of what happened in the showers the other night."

Two things caught me off guard here. One; that she had any knowledge of that, period. And two; That she said that with a smile on her face. I was about ready to come un-fucking-glued on Princess Fatass. Aside from Garnette and I, and that douchebag I roasted, she was the only one who knew about it!

"I am gonna fuck-" I unwillingly went silent as a blue hoof pressed against my mouth, cutting me off mid-threat.

"Ebah, I am not mad." I felt my face contort from confusion, only being able to offer a questioning hum as a response. "You acted not on your own terms and defended a pony."

"You also didn't gloat about your act of heroism, which tells me that you didn't do this for attention or praise." The woman removed her hoof from my mouth before continuing. "You did it out of the kindness of your heart." She went on to say, giving me a look I couldn't quite Identify. "It was an audacious move, attacking a pony with nothing but a bar of soap and a sock." She said with a giggle. "But, valiant none-the-less...That night also shows that I will need to bump up your magic studies."

"Oh joy..." I added less-than-enthusiastically, earning another giggle from her.

"What I'm trying to say is..." There's that look again. "I'm proud of you."

I...I uh...No, dammit! There aren't...There aren't tears in my eyes!

I blinked hard, doing everything in my power to keep these dreaded feelings from showing. This shouldn't be affecting me as much as it is! Fucking hell, what's wrong with me!?

"Ebah...you're crying?"

"No, I'm not!" I snapped, not bothering to look at her as I continued to fight off whatever it was that was trying to force its way out of me.

"No pony has ever said that to you before, have they?"

"That's irrelevant!" I yelled, unsure as to why I was even doing it. "I don't care what people think about me!" I was in full defensive mode, rambling on for no good reason. "If they wanna judge me, go ahead! But they don't know me! You don't know me! You're all just-"

I didn't get to finish my seemingly pointless rant as I was picked up and pulled into the caring embrace of the woman. My head rested on her neck as she held me in place, stroking my hair and softly shushing me. "It's okay, dear." She whispered, "No pony is judging you."

What a crock of shit!

No one here likes you...

They're giving you dirty looks behind your back and you know it.

We stayed that way for several seconds; Her holding me and me just breathing heavily into her. It was on her terms that we finally separated. She held me up with her hooves tucked under my...armpits? Is it still considered an armpit? Anyway, she help me up and stared into my eyes, a look of worry very much present in her features.

"Perhaps I should cancel night court." She suggested, placing me back down on the desk. "One night won't kill the nobles, no matter how much they may act it."

It's a nice gesture, her wanting to keep me company, but I wasn't feeling it. "No, you've got shit to do." I pointed out, not trying to start an argument this time. "I'll be fine for one night."

"Ebah...I don't want you to-"

"I just need some time alone, okay?" I urged, really not wanting to deal with her while I'm like this. "Now go, before you piss off those uptight pricks."

The woman let out a sigh, looking upset that I was sending her away. "If you say so." She said, giving me a quick nuzzle. One which I didn't really fight her on. "I'll be back as soon as I can. I promise."

She finally turned tail and went off to work, leaving me to my own devices. There were several thoughts that were plaguing my mind right now; What was up with that whole 'burning city' thing I saw earlier? Why didn't I leave when I had the chance? Why did I let myself get attached to someone? Why are all of these weird feeling starting to surface all of a sudden?

All of these questions were sending my head through the ringer and I couldn't come up with a clear answer for any of them. The only conclusion I could come to was that I had died and this was hell; Being stuck in a place that was forcing me to deal with things I've never had to face before. A place that made me feel like an even bigger outcast. A place where nothing I say matters because I'm just a stupid kid...

I looked back at the mirror, immediately disgusted with my own appearance. I could feel the blood rushing to my face as a certain amount of rage started to build up inside of me. I couldn't stop myself. I swung a hoof into the mirror, breaking it into countless glass shards that would now decorate the top of the desk and even some of the floor.
> Quality time with mother
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Luna P.O.V


These dreaded sounds; The harsh words and hoarse whispers, the undertone of hatred pleading for vengeance. No one was ever the same from the last, but completely identical in ideals. Their rough tones scraped across my eardrums, forcing me to listen to their words. These words filled my head with their venom, poisoning my mind with their toxic presence. There sheer existence was malevolent all on their own, but with them lingering inside of me, it was maddening. Could nothing bring about an end to this insanity? Is there an escape route for the mentally tortured? Or will I be trapped within these confines forever; Forced to suffer as their deranged murmurs assaulted my very being, and even my will to live.

"I swear by my sister's beard..." I spoke in a hushed tone to myself, keeping my stress levels contained to the best of my abilities. "The next noble to approach me over something as trivial their grass not being trimmed to the proper length; I am reinstating public executions and making an example of them." Though I was merely speaking out of frustration, the thought was tempting. But there's no way Celestia would allow it.

From my throne, I looked out from one of our many stained, glass windows. Sometimes, I miss the old way. Ponies were strong, they were proud, and very hardy. Not a thing on this planet could move them. All of the wars had numbed them to such trifles. While current events and lifestyles made for a more peaceful living, it was simply too predictable, too boring, and- "Your highness! Have you not listened to a single word I've said. This is of utmost importance!" -way too annoying. "There is a criminal out there desecrating our lawns and destroying our lands!"

I let out a sigh, turning my head to face the short, husky noble clearly in peril. "I will see to it that they are apprehended at once." I decreed, being legally obligated to bring the lawn pony in before a judge. Worst case scenario, he gives the pony a refund and goes on his way. "Next case."

I should have just taken the night off...




Ebah P.O.V


"I should have ran when I had the chance..."

No matter how many times I said it, I couldn't bring myself to fully accept it. As much as I wanted to leave, it was starting to feel as though I needed to stay. It wasn't like it was just my thoughts keeping me here; In fact, it's my thoughts that are the most reluctant to stay.

You could have escaped.

Your opportunity was right there, staring you in the face!

And what did you do!?

You went back!

Yeah...so that's a thing...

Even with them pointing out, what should have been the obvious, it still proved difficult to truly believe that this was the way to go about my little predicament. While my thoughts were screaming at me to follow through, something else was begging me to come back. Nothing, aside from my own will, has ever been able to overpower the things lurking in the darkest crevices of my thoughts. But, somehow, something did. And with open arms, it resigned me back to my confinement within this damn castle.

The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I'll have to push these thoughts aside for the time being. What's done is done and I can't change that. I'll just have to live with this decision until I can somehow find another way out of this place. All that's left now is to go to bed. However, as these past two hours have proven, I'm having a lot of difficulty doing that very thing.

I sit up, throwing the blanket off of me. This mental debate already had me stressed out; Not being able to go to sleep was only proving to annoy me further. Letting out a sigh, I hopped off of the bed and exited the room, hoping that a walk around the castle would help ease my nerves.

As usual, the guards were lining the halls and barely glanced in my direction. I still wasn't too familiar with the outline of  this place, but I was getting to know where all the main spots were. Main spots meaning; The kitchen, dining room, throne room, my room, and the night guard's barracks. Aside from those few places, and sometimes including them, I get lost just about every time I try to go somewhere. It's kinda like the first few weeks of High school all over again. You walk through the door and you can easily find the common area, the lunch room, and even the gym. Try to get to class though and it's like your wandering through a fucking maze with more dead ends than exits.

Then later on in the month you find a closed off stairway by the gym that's hardly ever used and sneak in there with your current girlfriend for sexy-time...Or maybe that was just me...Then again, that was when I was still a virgin. And, rather than me taking her there, she took me there...And I was so confused it wasn't even funny...

Moving on!

With my brain still very much active, but a little less overwhelmed, I tried to come up with things I could do to wear me down a bit. I could always get into another scuffle with the guards, but wasn't feeling up to that whole running thing ponies do. For a second I considered finding that waiter I tried to choke out, maybe finishing what I had started before moving on to kill off the rest of his bloodline.

I like that one!

And just to spite them, I'm gonna go ahead and decline that idea. I could always slip back into the barracks, find Garnette, maybe convince her- "What are you doing up so late?"

Fffuck!

Of course, of all the ponies that could have asked me this, it had to be the woman's sister. Stopping in my tracks, I turned around to see little miss tall and white standing right behind me. She wasn't wearing her usual getup, which was weird for a second. I tried to think about whether or not she was considered naked, seeing how ponies don't typically wear clothes. I guess it's a matter of perspective, depending on the pony. At least, that's how I saw it. I mean, aside from my vest, I'm naked, right?

"Walking..." I simply stated, as if pointing out the obvious; Which I was in this instance. It's pretty fucking clear that I'm pacing all over this place.

Celestia let out a breath, probably already annoyed with me. I'm actually surprised she puts up with me at all. Maybe if I'm lucky, she'll throw me out one day. Then I won't have a choice but to leave. "Ebah, you should be in bed. Not wandering the halls at this time of night."

"I could say the same thing to you." I retorted, shooting her a glare. "What are you doing up at this time of night? Shouldn't you be in bed?" I realize how stupid it is to ask this, but I was moreover just trying to get on her nerves, rather than looking for an actual answer.

I watched as her eyes narrowed at me before responding. "I am an adult and this is my castle. I can do as I please."

"Oooh, pulling the grow-up card, huh?" It was late, so she was more than likely tired. Meaning that anything I say may just piss her off really fast. Not that I care. It's not like anything has ever stopped me from being an ass before. "I bet that makes you feel like a big mare, doesn't it? How old are you again? A thousand and something?"

"Must you continue with your unpleasant behavior, even now?" She asked.

I took a good couple of seconds to think about that before answering. "Yeah...That's kinda all I'm good at."

"Ebah..." Celestia began, placing a hoof to her temple and rubbing small circles around it. "You are my nephew now and I would like to have a functional relationship with you." She removed her hoof from her face and looked me over with tired eyes. "Can you please, at the very least, try to be nice?"

Didn't even have to think about a response. This one just worked its way out on its own. "Sorry, sweetheart. But, the only functional relationships I've ever had were the ones that involved casual sex." I replied, earning a groan from her in return. "And I don't see you giving it up to me any time soon. So you can go fuu-AAACK!!!"




Luna P.O.V


Thank all that is holy that night court has finally come to an end! Tonight had started off rather slow and proceeded just the same, which I was not ungrateful for. While the ponies coming in were less than ideal, the lack of cases made it somewhat bearable. A nice bonus to the early leave as well. I was happy to finally be free from my throne for the night.

Now that my work was done for the time being, I can go back to my room and tend to my child. As I started down the hallway, I couldn't help but think of more ways that I could go about helping him. After all that had transpired earlier, during the daytime, I felt an unpleasant amount of inadequacy fill my heart. If only I could find out what troubles him. Then maybe, just maybe, I could make him better.

I know that I can never repair the damage that has been done to his young, frail mind. Not completely anyway. But, if I could at least mend those wounds, help him cope with his past, then perhaps he will find that life is not as bad as he believes it to be.

At least I am finally making progress with him, if all that has transpired is anything to go by. He willingly called me 'Mom', sought out my help in his moment of weakness, and we ever shared a fair amount of banter while we were out and about. Despite the shortcomings of the day, I at last feel as though we are growing slightly closer. But, it has only been one day. As long as I remain patient and continue with the way things are, then perhaps one day he will accept me.

Eager as I am to grow closer to my child, the thoughts of future events to come flooding my mind, I was ready to call it night. Though my work was not as taxing tonight as it usually was, a few extra hours of rest sounded more than pleasant. The fact that I could spend more of the night with my son was an appealing thought as well.

My thoughts would have continued on from there, but they were interrupted by something in the distance. I could hear shouting, almost clear as day. They were angry, disturbed, and highly threatening. Not to mention that I recognized the voice almost immediately before hearing the threats.

"What have you gotten yourself into this time?" I asked no pony in particular, mentally preparing myself for what sort of destruction may lie ahead of me. "And here I thought tonight was going so well..."

I came upon one of the more public restrooms in the castle. It was within the night wing of the building, but not very far in. It sounded as though there was a struggle and I wasn't sure how to feel about what could be- "Rape!" Ebah's voice calls from within. "RAPE!!! RAAuuhggllelurrghh!"  Without further delay, I forced the door open with a hoof to see something...I was not entirely expecting.

Toilet to the right, sink to the left, and my sister in between both of them, holding Ebah in her magic while shoving a bar of soap in his mouth with her hoof.

I was incapable of moving, I was so shocked. I didn't even know how I was supposed to react to something like this. Part of me is a little mad by what was happening, seeing my sister abuse my child. But, a more logical part of me sees this as her disciplining him for something he must have done wrong. I can only assume his mouth got him into this situation and thus she is attempting to clean his filth-ridden muzzle.

I tried to say something, but all that managed to come out was one long- "Uhhhhhh..."

Apparently this was all it took to catch Celestia's attention as she looked in my direction, her stern frown turning into a small smile. "Hello, sister." She greeted as if this were a routine event. "Is night court over already?" I could only assume Ebah was trying to yell at her, but all that came out were a series of angry grunt as a small pool of bubbles formed around the bar and dripped to the floor.

I'm pretty sure one of my eyes is currently twitching, but other than that, my body refused to move as I answered her. "Y-yes, it has...Would you mind-"

"Of course." She replied, as if knowing what I was going to say. The glow on her horn vanished and Ebah fell like a rock, spitting out the soap bar once he hit the floor.

Ebah made many sounds of disgust as he spit out whatever remnants of the soap still clung his pallet, getting back to his hooves and shaking his head with his tongue hanging out in a desperate attempt to free it from the awful taste that must be stuck to it. "What the fuck is your problem!?"

Celestia turned back to him, her frown retaking its place on her muzzle as she lifted the bar of soap with her magic and held it threateningly in front of him. This earned her a glare from my child, but he didn't dare say a word. I never thought I'd see the day where-

"Eat shit, you cum-colored, faggo-" Ebah was silenced as the soap was, once again, forced into his muzzle. So much for that. Rolling my eyes, I went over to pick up my son as he struggled to pull the offending object from his maw. 

"Alright, that's enough." I said, removing the soap with my magic and placing it beside the sink. Ebah gagged on what little remained as I picked him up in my magic with him spitting on the floor and scraping at his tongue with his hooves. As horrible as it may seem, it was a little funny.

'I hope that doesn't make me a bad parent...'

To be fair, he did have this coming. I have been tested by his use of vulgar language, but have pretty much resigned to it simply being how he is; I was hoping that he would improve over time. "I shall take it from here, sister. For now, we should rest."

"I couldn't agree more." Celestia said as we both exited the bathroom and went our separate ways.

Ebah made it a point to vocalize his discontent as I carried him back to our room. But, it's late and I'm too tired to acknowledge his complaints. Tuning him out, I continued to hold him in my magical grip. It didn't take long for us to reach my chambers.

Still holding my son in place, I opened the door with a hoof and entered, closing the door behind me before walking over to the bed and placing him on top of it. "You didn't have to carry me, you know!" Ebah announced in a raised tone. "I have feet, I can fuckin' walk!"

"I am well-aware of that." I replied, knowing better than to have let him direct himself at that time. "But, do you truly believe me foolish enough to allow you free roam while irritable?"

Ebah went to say something, but paused. Annoyed, he crossed his front hooves, a clear indication of my victory. This was new, I do not believe I have ever actually won an argument with him before. Sure, I have authority over him, but not once have I ever gotten the last word. Usually he has some sort of vulgar comment that leaves me too frustrated to trust myself with a response.

'Is it wrong that I feel slightly pleased about this?'

Those eyes of his spoke naught of anything, but hatred and anger. He wanted to say something, something terrible. I could see it clear as day on his face. But, for reasons I am not yet sure of, he refrained. Instead of lashing out, he responded with partial submission. "Just...fuck you...I'm going to bed."

I thought it best not to say anything back, staying silent as I observed him digging himself under the covers. As tired as I am, it probably wouldn't be the greatest idea to get into bed with Ebah being in a mood. Rather, I think I'll find some other way to preoccupy myself until he is asleep.

'I really wish there was something I could do to help you. But, you won't let me...'

A sad sigh escaped me as I moved to the bathroom. I closed the door and walked to the mirror, looking over my exhausted features as I removed my crown and neck piece. From here, I turned on the tap in the bath, running water into the large tub.

"I look as though I've aged twenty years." I muttered to myself, going over the many flaws that were presently tarnishing my appearance; The bloodshot in my eyes, the wrinkles under them, the sagging of most of my facial muscles. I was too disgusted to look at face for even a second more, turning my attention to the running bath so I would not be forced to gaze upon myself any longer.

Checking the temperature with a hoof, concluding that it was too my liking, I turned off the water and slowly stepped in. The warmth that I felt tickling my senses was too good to describe as I lowered myself in and let the water consume most of my body. A satisfied hum slipped from my muzzle, quietly thanking the universe for this little amount of relaxation.

'The only thing that could make this better is if...'

'No! This is not the right time. He is upset and we shouldn't-'

'Can't we at least try?'

'...'




Ebah P.O.V


"Ebah!"

For fuck sake!

All I wanted was to walk around, that was fucking it! Then that sun-ruling bitch had to pop up and fuck up that plan! And now, I got the woman calling for me from the god damn bathroom while I'm actually trying to sleep! Can I ever get a break, or am I doomed to dealing with bullshit like this for the rest of my life?

I made some sort of noise as I got up. I'm not sure what it was, but would it be surprising if it didn't sound even remotely happy? "What?"

"Could you come here a moment?"

"If you're pooping and you're out of toilet paper, that's your own fault and you're gonna have to deal with it!" This was something I've had to deal with when it came to drunk friends and my birth mother, I refuse to deal with kind of horseshit any longer!

Now this did surprise me; She laughed at that. For the second time in the past twenty-four hours, she actually laughed at something I said. Either I am getting too good at comedy and have evolved into the perfect asshole, or she's gone even crazier than usual.

"No, that is not the case." She called out between giggles. "Just come in here for a second!"

"Fuck!" Throwing the blanket aside, I jumped off of the bed and made my way to the bathroom. I opened the door and walked in, half-expecting her to be on the toilet despite her claims.

I was relieved to see that she wasn't where I had anticipated her to be, then confused as I looked around to eventually find her in the bathtub. Now, I've never seen this woman with her hair wet until now. It's likely a sight I will not soon forget. Her mane was still all wavy and shit, but was no longer blowing in a non-existent breeze. Instead, it was hanging down down and clinging to her shoulders, neck, and some of her face.

I'm not gonna lie, I almost popped a boner right there. The longer I am here, the more I feel as though I'm becoming attracted to these pastel-colored, little fuckers and I don't know how to feel about it. On one hand, she's a fucking horse; On the other, so am I.

It's a very confusing situation for me, considering that I have never had a romantic interest for any animal aside from humans. I also feel as though the fuckery here is doubled, given the fact that this woman is trying to play mother with me. I'll be honest, the roleplay aspect sounds interesting, but I don't think I'd ever go through with it. The image of my own mother would keep popping into my head and it would ruin the whole thing, I know it.

"Okay, I'm here." I announced, as if she didn't already fucking know. "What do you want?"

The woman had a nervous look about her, one that rival the expression she had when she asked me if I could be her kid. Naturally, this made me a little uncomfortable. "I was just wondering if you would..." She began, looking as though she were trying to withdraw into her mane. "If you would like to join me in the tub?"

"Uh..." Wow, didn't think she would be able to stump me that easily. I guess I'm not giving her enough credit in that regard. "I don't know if...you know...isn't that kind of weird?"

"Not at all!" She assured me, though her expression betrayed her. At least, in my eyes it did. For her, it was likely because she didn't want me to feel weird about it. I'll give her brownie points for taking my feelings into consideration, but I still wasn't sure how to feel about this. "It's perfectly natural for a mother and a colt your age to bathe together." I still felt a little unsure about this, but that pleading look she had gave me an idea. "Please?"

I'd prefer skinning her alive, but I supposed this will work for now...

I have made my decision. I can only hope that the woman will allow me a pardon. "Okay, I will." Her face lit up for a moment, but that vanished as soon as I opened my mouth again. "But, on one condition!"

The woman's eyes narrowed at me, as if she suspected me of something mischievous. Not that she was wrong in doing so, but I'd never openly admit it to her. With only a hint of sternness, she asked me, "What?"

"I wanna do a thing..." I replied cryptically.

"A thing?"

"Yes...a thing." I confirmed, "I want a pass for doing this thing and I want you to help me with it."

One of her brows raised at me, curiously. "What is this thing?"

"I'll tell you later." I said, waving off her question for later. "Do we have a deal?"

It goes without saying that she was hesitant to agree. I didn't really give her a lot to go off of and her submission would have her wandering blindly into battle. But it'll be so worth it if she only says-

"Fine, I shall agree to your terms this once."

Fuck! Yes!

I don't care how I fucking look right now, or whatever creepy the woman is giving me right now! I know it must be adorable to her, but I am literally bouncing up and down with glee while whooping and hollering like a loon! Oh my fucking God, this is gonna be good!




Luna P.O.V


I have no idea what I may have just gotten myself into, but it almost seemed worth it when Ebah started bouncing around like a foal with a new toy. It was a little concerning, how happy he was about this plan he refused to elaborate on, but still; I don't think I've ever seen him smile like that. It was cuter than I had imagined in my daydreams of us going out to parks, having picnics, holding him in my hooves while he nestled into my barrel for comfort...

As much as I enjoy those thoughts, I was forced out of them upon noticing Ebah in my peripheral vision. He no longer had on that blue vest that he always insists on wearing and was climbing up the side of the tub. I was more than willing to help him had he asked. But, as I've been learning over time, his stubborn-streak knows no bounds. Lifting a hoof, I was going to help ease him in.

Unfortunately, my attempts to aid him were too slow. Within seconds he leaned over the edge and fell into the tub. He resurfaced pretty quickly and shook his head, spraying the walls, as well as myself, with the warm water. Once in, he found a spot to sit comfortably in then started staring at me with no readable expression.

"So..." He began, his eyes darting around the room before looking back at me. "Now what?"

I knew those mothering books would come in handy! I smiled as I spread my front hooves out, a gesture for him to walk into them. "Come here, my child."

One of his brows raised at me, and though he was slow in the process, he complied and moved into my open hooves. With a bit of physical persuasion, I sat him in front of me, between my haunches, and made him face the opposite direction.  Capturing a cloth in my magic, I brought it over to myself, squeezing a generous amount of soap onto the rag before applying it to his back, just between his shoulders.

"Woah!" Ebah yelled, nearly launching out of the tub as he scrambled to get away from me. "What the fuck are you doing!?" He huddled up against the wall of the porcelain bowl, glaring daggers at me as his breath became quick and ragged.

My ears splayed back, a certain amount of sadness taking over me as I watched him trembling because of my touch. I don't know what it was that I did wrong, but I didn't mean to! "I was just trying to wash you." I explained, hoping he would see that whatever I had done was a mistake. "Did I do something wrong? Please, if you just tell me-"

"Shut up!" He yelled, silencing me instantly.

What I felt in this moment was indescribable. It was almost like my heart had been torn out and stepped on. Maybe this was a bad idea, I concluded. Perhaps I should have given him more time to warm up to me before making such a bold request. I was going to offer to let him leave so that I could sulk at my misdoings in private. Before I got the chance though-

"Just..." Ebah began, appearing to struggle getting the words to come out. His eyes kept losing focus, but I could see him forcing them back to their proper state. "Give me a fucking warning next time." He started to approach me, this time with much more reserve. In time, he made it back to his previous position and took his place. "Just tell me when it's gonna happen."

I don't know what to feel worse about. The fact that I caused him such distress, or that he was willingly coming back to put himself through it again. I couldn't force him to do this though. Just imagining his face the first time was haunting enough. "Ebah, you don't have to-"

"Yes, I do!" He snapped at me, forcing himself to calm down with a small number of deep breaths. When he finally spoke again, his tone was not as hostile, but no less on edge. "We had an agreement and I will follow through."

At least he's a stallion of his word...

I remained silent for a moment, finding it hard to respond, or do anything really. It wasn't until Ebah turned his head to catch sight of me, with an expectant look on his face, that I finally reacted. "Get to it, already."

Taking a breath to calm my own nerves, I levitated the cloth to his back, stopping when it was just inches away from him. Before allowing it to make contact, I looked up. He was no longer facing me, leaving me only to see the back of his head. "I'm going to begin now..."

A nod was all I got in response before I gently placed the rag against his upper back. His body shuddered at the contact, muscles tensing as he tried to keep himself in place. "Fffffuuuuuck..."

I winced at his reaction; He made it sound as if he were about to be tortured in some way. That's when I started to feel even worse. My mind flashed through scenarios of sexual abuse, putting him in the position of the victim. I didn't want to think about all he had gone through, I wasn't even sure what exactly he has experienced. It brought tears to my eyes thinking that he had to endure such treatment, that he was a victim, and at such a young age.

It was almost humbling to be allowed to do this with him. I almost felt honored that he was allowing me to make contact with him in such a way that would cause him discomfort. That in mind; I started scrubbing him, making sure every movement was slow and predictable. Washing him this way took longer to work the soap into his fur, but it was the only way I could do it without possibly setting him off.

Though the process was slow, it was relaxing in a way, but stressful at the same time. Keeping tabs on his body language, I was able to learn what places I could focus on and which ones I had to avoid. The closer I got to his neck, the more he seemed to struggle. I would have to avoid contact with that area for the time being. As I moved about different parts of his back, I made it a point to announce some of my less-predictable movements.

"Left wing." I said, carefully lifting the appendage with a hoof and scrubbing around the pits before moving on to the higher regions. I repeated this process with his right wing, announcing myself before coming into contact with it. He seemed to react fairly well to me cleaning his wings, that is to say, he seemed less likely to try and run away.

With his back taken care of, I could move on to other points on him. I grabbed him around the waist, lifting him slightly as I spun him around to face me. "Hoof please?"

Without even a single word of protest, he held his right hoof out, allowing me to hold it in my own as I scrubbed it with the rag. He didn't seem to mind this as much, in the sense that he was no longer trembling, but he still looked rather uneasy.

I offered him a comforting smile as I rinsed off his hoof in the tub. Pulling it up slightly, I leaned my head down and kissed the top of his hoof. "It's okay, Ebah." I assured him in the most loving tone I could pull from my heart. "There's nothing to be nervous about." One of his eyes twitched in my direction. I hate to admit it, but I may have laughed just the littlest bit. While I was sad for him, not having anything close to a proper childhood, his reactions to the most simple of loving gestures could be amusing from time to time. "Next one please."

We continued on in silence, with me washing Ebah while he patiently waited for me to finish. After shampooing and rinsing his mane, my little colt was ready to be dried off. He hopped out of the tub on his own, despite my arguments, but made it out safely. Remaining inside, I snatched up a towel in my magic, thoroughly drying off his mane. I figured that it would be best to allow him to dry off the rest of his body. Once he was done, he shook his head like a dog and slipped on that same old vest.

"Alright, that was...interesting; To say the least." Ebah said as he tossed his towel into a basket on the floor. "Let's go ahead and never do that again."

As funny as his statement was, I hope he was only joking. Despite some hiccups, I really did enjoy spending time like this with him. It made me feel as though we were closer than we really were. But, I can't force him into anything. As his sitter said, I must play it off like I am his friend. Only then, and through time, will he come to accept me.

"Thank you for this, Ebah." I said just as he was readying himself to leave. "I really enjoyed this time with you." Although I may be pushing a tad too far with how I said this, I couldn't help it. On the inside I was practically squealing with glee from how much progress I feel as though I've made. He would not simply accept bathing with me just to gain from it. This was more than that, it had to be. He has to have some amount of trust in that small form of his for me, in order to allow me to interact with him on such a personal level. "I will be out to join you shortly."

Ebah looked like he was about to say something, but stopped. Closing his mouth, his eyes started to dart around, as if looking for the words he had lost. Rather than trying to continue his previous train of thought, he waved them off and left.




Ebah P.O.V


Closing the bathroom door behind me, I could finally start to feel normal again. All of that touching, and rubbing, and being all kissy-face with my hoof...Fuck, it was weird! It was so fucking bizarre I can't even think of a proper reaction aside from shivering from the memory.

In what world does a mother do that to her kid? Isn't that like some form of rape or child molestation? If it's not, it fucking should be, because that was straight-up disturbing! Probably the most uncomfortable experience I have ever had, and I have seen some shit. Weird shit!

It's okay though! It'll all be worth it when I can get started on getting back at that rainbow haired slut! Bath time with mommy is over now and it's never happening AGAIN!
> This thing called 'Feeling'
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Everyone has a normal routine when they wake up in the morning. For some, it's the simple process. Many men go through the three S's; Shower, shave, shit! Others go different routes, but that's besides the point. Whether you wake up in a bed, or naked on the side of the street, there's always a series of events that follow with an easily identifiable pattern. And even though no one follows the same exact routine, they still have one. One that they can call their own. Such is the way for all living things, especially for the most regal of creatures.

Having just gotten up moments ago to raise the sun, Princess Celestia was going through her morning ritual to prepare herself for the day ahead. At this particular point in time, the lovely mare that could do no wrong was performing a less-than-regal task in her bathroom. It was only natural, of course. When nature calls, you can only ignore it for so long.

While performing this duty of her, she was flipping through the pages of today's newspaper. Although the news wasn't typically delivered this early in the morning, Celestia would always receive a copy around this time so she could keep up with the times and know what was going on in the world.

When nature seemed to finish running its course, Celestia reached a hoof over to grab for the toilet paper. Both confusion and surprise struck her when she found the roll to be completely empty, minus the cardboard roll the paper was usually on. She found this odd, seeing how the staff usually stayed on top of things like this.

'No matter.' She thought to herself, always keeping a few spares under the sink should something like this happen. Using her magic, she opened the cabinet beneath the sink and pulled out several more empty rolls. 'What?'

Now panic was starting to set in as she wondered what had happened to all of her toilet paper. Luckily, her answer came in the form of a sticky note clinging to one of the rolls. She raised a brow at this and pulled it close so she could make out the words.


'Are you there, God?'
-Margret


Panic backed down for a bit while confusion grabbed the reigns of this sleigh and rode it right through downtown. She was hoping to get some sort of answer from that note, but found herself even more lost than she was previously. However, she didn't have time to dwell on this. She was already behind on her personal schedule because of this nonsense and she needed to get it taken care of.

Glancing around the bathroom, Celestia let out a defeated sigh as she spotted the paper towel dispenser beside her sink. 'Desperate times call for desperate measures, I guess.'

Once again summoning her magic, now using it on the dispenser, she opened it to reveal- "What the hay!?"

Upon opening the small contraption, the towels within, as well as a more-than-generous amount of water, came pouring out onto the floor. Celestia could do no more than stare at the soaking wet paper towels on the floor, her ears splayed back as she looked over the scene. Floating just above the small puddle on her floor was another note nearly identical to the last one, minus the wording.


'Nope'
-God





Luna P.O.V


"Your little prank was both juvenile and in bad taste." I looked at Ebah from across the table, my eyes locking onto his as I held my stern expression. He remained seat quietly, grinning from ear to ear even as he noticed the look I was giving him.  "Ebah..." I began, keeping my tone low...at least until I couldn't take it anymore and a smile found its way out of me. "I am so proud of you."

Ebah let out a snort and nearly fell into his plate of waffles as he finally let out a laugh that became easily contagious. I had to hold myself up with a hoof so I wouldn’t collapse into my own breakfast as well. Though many may not find this ideal, I couldn't help myself. It's not often I find any amount of common ground with my son. This opportunity was all too perfect.

When we finally settled down, I was the first to speak. "Next time you have a prank in mind, do not be afraid to seek me out." I offered, being more than willing to help my son with endeavors such as these. Not only is it something we can bond over, but with his help I finally have an edge over Tia. "I am happy to oblige."

Ebah paused for a few seconds, looking as though he were actually considering my offer. Call me dramatic, but I swear my heart skipped a beat when he smiled at me before answering. "You know what; I think I will."

With that, he went back to his plate, working at his meal with his hooves and making a bit of a mess in the process. Despite all that has happened since he came into my life, this moment- right here- makes it all worth it. I would graciously relive all of the nightmares this child has put me through if it meant I could come back to this. This was perfect...Minus the mess.

"Ebah..." I addressed, finding it hard not to laugh at his position; Him leaning over the plate, holding down his food with a hoof, and going to eat it from the side. "Remember what I taught you; Like it's floating." I reminded him, levitating my fork and knife from the table to make precise cuts into the waffles on my plate. "Now you try."

I watched as he removed himself from his food, his eyes darting back and forth between the two utensils beside his plate. Squinting, he lowered his head to the table, his eyes still switching off from the fork to the knife and so on. "Like it's floating..." He muttered to himself, "Like it's floating..."

Ebah's horn started to glow a bright orange, causing me to lean forward as a similar hue engulfed the silverware in front of his face. "That's it..." I encouraged him softly, observing as the items began to shake in his magical hold. "Just a little bit mor-" I shot back as the utensils caught fire and launched into the syrup bottle, shattering it into countless shards as the thick substance ran over them and put out the flames.

"Well, that was...fucked." I heard Ebah say from his spot just out of my line of sight.

Turning back to face him, I simply smiled and shrugged off the accident. "It's fine, Ebah. You didn't mean it." Clapping a my hooves together, I summoned a waiter to come forth and clean the mess. "We will just have to keep practicing until you are...Ebah?"

It's not unheard of for him to simply stop listening at the drop of a hat, but the rage in his eyes was concerning. I suppose I should be happy that he is looking elsewhere instead of at me, but I couldn't figure out what would cause him to behave in such a manner out of the blue. At least, not until I followed his gaze. "Ebah, no!"

Deaf to my words, Ebah's eyes remained locked onto a certain waiter- who was now paralyzed with fear- that had the unpleasant experience of facing my child's merciless wrath. As compensation for nearly being strangled by the colt, he was given several days off with payment. I had hoped my son's grudge would dissipate over time, but as the levitating stack of burning waffles with horns indicated, it had not.

"You..." Ebah growled, causing the waiter to finally move back a few steps, trembling as he did so.

Reaching over the table, I placed a hoof to my son's horn, cutting off his magic and making the crispy devil-food fall back to the table. "Ebah, please..." I begged, not wanting him to cause another scene. "Just let it go."

He looked at me, the anger in his eyes dying out slowly as he pulled away from my hoof and jumped out of his chair. "Fine." Making his way out of the dining room, he stopped to give the waiter one last death glare. "You're not the worth the prison sentence."



The waiter watched with bated breath as the child turned tail and left the room, Princess Luna soon following after him. He took a few deep breaths to relax himself before getting back to work. He moved casually toward the table, noting the damage that had been done. At the moment, he could grab the plates, but he'd have to come back with a rag for all the syrup.

His attention went to the nearest plate, which contained the burnt stack of waffles- with spikes coming out of it for some reason- that he was sure was going to be launched into his face. Grabbing the plate, he lifted the small stack of carnage, then immediately regretted ever doing so. No sooner than when he had lifted the plate near his face, three sets of deep red eyes opened on the stack of waffles; The section in between them opening as well to reveal a mouth filled with some sort of red goo.

"BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!!!" The dish yelled before loudly barfing a red, syrup-like substance onto the waiter's face.




Ebah P.O.V


Don't do it...

Stop thinking about it!

She is NOTHING to us!

"So...There's something I want to talk to you about." I said as the woman finally caught up with me, mimicking my pace. I was hoping that starting a conversation would keep the woman's attention off of me almost attacking that waiter again., but at the same time, there was something I wanted to say...well, a lot of somethings.

Keeping by my side, the woman glances down at me with a curious look in her eyes. "Of course! You can talk to me about anything."

God, she is really pushing for this whole mother-son thing. I guess I'm not gonna have much to say on it shortly. There's some shit I gotta get across, out of my system, and work through. As if it didn't suck enough already, I gotta be willing to compromise, which I'm sure I will regret later.

"Not here though." I added, not wanting to take the chance of anyone else hearing, or interfering. "Let's get to your room first. This is a private matter."

We continued the rest of the walk in silence, making our way to her bedroom where we sealed ourselves off from the rest of the world. I climbed onto her bed, going off of how talks like this usually go down in movies. Not too long after I got up and situated- laying on my stomach cause it was oddly comfortable- she was right beside me.

"Alright, my son." She said in a rather upbeat tone. "I'm all ears."

Okay, that's out of the way. Now for the hard part. "Alright..." I paused, not knowing why. I just did and took a breath to get myself going again. "The reason I'm doing this is because..." Fuck, don't choke now!

Give it up.

She isn't worth all of this.

Just focus on leaving.

Shut up!

Clearing my throat, I got back on track. "I want to...work something out with you...that..." Come on, come on! Just say it! "I've been thinking about this for a little bit now, mostly all of last night..." Why are my hooves rubbing together?

I felt a hoof on my head, stroking my hair, but not daring to go any lower. I guess she's really been paying attention lately. "Ebah, you have no need to be nervous." Is it that obvious? "What is it that's troubling you?"

I sighed, deciding it would be easier this way, though it might not help how things play out later on. "I don't know how else to say it, so I'm just gonna say it my way; My heart may have a boner for your guard."

Her hoof came to a stop, now just resting on the top of my head as she stared at me with wide eyes and what looked like panic. I'm surprised she isn't leaping out of her skin, but it's not hard to tell that's she's REALLY trying hard to keep her cool.

"My son..." She began, speaking slowly and with a whole lot of unpleasantness buried deep down in that tone of hers. "If Garnette has done something, I need you to tell me right now."

At first I was confused, what with how she said that and everything. But, it didn't take long for me to see where she thought this was going. "Wh-Woah! No! It's nothing like that!" I defended, not wanting to get the vampire in trouble over some bullshit like this. "I just meant that I may have some...fuck!"

This shouldn't be as hard as it is, but for some reason I just keep stumbling over what I'm trying to say. At least the woman seemed relaxed to know I wasn't talking about anything weird, but I'm about ready to break everything in this god-forsaken castle.

"Why is this so difficult!?" I snapped, mostly at myself. If I was paying attention I would have seen Princess Blue flinch from the sudden change in volume. "It used to be so fucking easy. I'd just walk in and be like 'Hey, ma! This is Steph! We're gonna fuck.' and that was THAT!" I pretty much gave up right there; Resigning myself to burying my face into the mattress while I wallowed in...whatever it is ponies are supposed to wallow in. "I can't believe how much I hate everything..."

The hoof that had previously been playing with my hair, moved down to my shoulder and shoved me lightly. "Ebah..." I lifted my head to face the woman. She looked confused and unsure of what to do. Aside from that, I could already feel the veins in my head pulsing from the stress. One fuck up and I will lose my shit! "Are you saying that...you have feelings for your sitter?"

Still feeling pretty defeated, I couldn't keep looking at her as I responded. "Possibly?" This was all I could come up with as I, myself, am pretty lost as well. "I've never really...FELT before. Hell, I used to make fun of people for having feelings. That being said, I'm not entirely sure what this is, but..."

She waited for me to continue, but I choked again. "But..." Her egging me on isn't helping any either! 

"I would like to give it a shot." I finished, a little slower than I would have liked. But I did it...And it was horrible.

There was a nice chunk of silence between us, to which I couldn't help but spare a glance at her. Okay, so I thought she was shocked before...But now, her eyes literally look like they're gonna pop out of her skull. She shook her head, her eyes going back to where they belonged, but still she held the same expression.

Jumping off of the bed, the woman took an offensive stance in front of me. "Ebah, no!" She pretty much yelled, her features going from shocked to stern in a heartbeat.  "Garnette is eighteen years your elder! This is highly inappropriate and I will not allow such a thing."

At any point during this rant, a normal child would cower in fear of their angry parental figure and immediately begin to lose hope. However, not only am I not normal; I am not afraid, I am not a child, and this bitch is NOT my mother! If there's one thing my paranoia did to affect my life in a positive manner, it would have to be forcing me to prepare for the worst possible outcome for EVERYTHING.

"I am sorry, Ebah." She went on to say, her gaze still holding its authoritative aura. "But from this day forward, I forbid you from ever-"

"I could have left by now." I interrupted, ready to begin phase two of Plan: 'You almost fucked up, Part 1'.

The woman fell silent, authority vanishing and curiosity taking over as she looked down at me. "What are you talking about?"

"I could have left by now." I repeated, the nervous shakes and shit having left once the high and mighty princess took her stand against me. "Woman, I have a confession to make." A glint of sadness crossed her face for a second once I addressed her as 'Woman', but I didn’t pay too much attention to it. "Since day one I have been looking for the perfect opportunity to get the hell out of this place without being seen. Not only have I found a number of ways to go about this successfully, but I actually DID succeed once."

It never bothered me to see my own mother cry. In fact, it made me feel better to bring that sorry bitch to tears. That in mind, seeing the water building up in the woman's eyes didn't do jack-dick for me. "B-but...But you're still here..." She said, clearly holding on to some semblance of hope that something kept me from leaving, which wasn't untrue. "If you succeeded, then how do you remain here with me?"

"Something kept me from leaving." I answered, lifting the hope was shined through her eyes...only for me to shoot it down like race-horse with a broken leg. "But, it wasn't you."

Those tears were about to begin their escape. Now that she's aware of just how numb I am to her, it's time to pull out the big guns. "Look, I know you want a son. And honestly, I think that I do need a proper maternal figure in my life." She remained silent, her emotions unsure of where to go right about now. "I cannot promise perfection, I won't even joke about it. But what I can promise you is an effort to change."

Still at a loss on what to feel right now, but leaning toward me with a glimmer of aspiration in her eyes. "Y-you mean that-"

"I will work my ass off to be the son you want." I finished for her, which did bring a small smile to her face. "Not saying that I'll change completely, it's me after all, but I can try to be better." I could see it in her posture, she's about to pounce on me. But, there's one last thing I need to get out before I die via strangulation by due to over-huggage. "On one condition..."

Once again, silence ensued, only proving to re-instill the tension that had just settled. "I want you to back off, cause I'm going after that blood-sucker with everything I've got."

It goes without saying that she was heavily conflicted on what to do. It was etched across her face like an engraving on a tombstone. I can't say that I blame her for not wanting this, as my current predicament does make this a little odd. In her eyes; I'm a mentally damaged child going after a grown ass woman. And because she won't believe a word I say about being from a different world, this is the only perspective she's got to work with.

Things should have started off smoothly. I will admit that much; When I came here, I was given the golden opportunity to start over. And if that wasn't enough, I was also royalty. Shit like this doesn't fucking happen every day. In fact, if I hadn't already thought it through a thousand times a night, I'd say I'm the first person that this has happened to.

So, like I said, things should have gone better. However, I will also admit that my stubbornness is limitless and I am conditioned to a life that isn't exactly ideal. The way I see it- after a very long night of consideration that is- I'm fucked. I am not getting out of this world and Lord knows that I can't leave the fucking castle now. My only option is to compromise and milk this heifer for all it's worth.

But, I refuse to be the only one making sacrifices. If this bitch wants to play 'Mommy And Me' with me, then she's gonna have to let some shit slide too. Hence why I am basically only leaving her with two options; Let me do me and I'll play nice, or tell me 'No' and I fuck right the hell off. At least, that's what I want her to think.

The silence dragged on for literally minutes, but it felt like a goddamn hour. Not because I felt pressured or anything like that, I was just getting really bored watching her eyes dart around and her face scrunch up in concentration. Eventually, judging from her expression, she had finally made her decision.

Taking a deep breath, puffing out her chest as she did so, she declared. "Ebah...Though I have my reservations, I think I am willing to allow this." Not gonna lie, I almost bro-fisted the air for a second there. But, I refrained, and I kept my shit together. "But-" Fuck! "I refuse to allow any inappropriate behavior. You are a child, and until you are old enough, there shall not be any lewd behavior between the two of you; Understood?"

I guess that's not too bad. I mean, I'm sure we could get away with it if we really wanted to. But then again, I don't see Garnette being a child-fucker...The one time I actually hope it's a fucking pedo and I still get fucked the wrong way. "Let's be real here; I don't think Garnette would be down for it even if I begged."

The woman let out a heavy breath, submitting to my will, and me to hers in a sense as well. "Okay then, Ebah. You have my blessings to pursue Garnette."

"YES!" Yeah, there was no containing that one. Both of my hooves ended up outstretched and I damn near slid off of the bed as a result. I managed to get my footing before slipping off of the edge, landing on all fours and making my way to the door with a newfound pep in my step. "If you'll excuse me, mother; I have a vampire to woo into submission!"




Luna P.O.V


Aaaaaand, he's gone.

I all but slammed the door, summoning a pillow from the bed with my magic and burying my face into it. "WHY DID I SAY YES!?" I yelled into the plush material, my voice thankfully being muffled by its surface. Tossing it aside, I stood up on my hind legs and let myself fall back onto the bed. "What am I even doing?"

Turning on my side, I laid there wondering if I had made a mistake. My mind in shambles, these thoughts scratching at my brain like a wild animal trying to fight it's way out of a cage, I turned to the one thing I felt could help me in this moment of distress. Glancing at my dresser, I opened the top drawer with my magic and levitated one of the parenting books Twilight had given me.

Once it was in front of me, I rolled onto my back and flipped through the pages until I found the index, scanning its words with my eyes as I searched for one particular section. Eventually, I located the name of a chapter called 'Young Love'.  "...I guess it's as good a place to start as any."

Flipping to the chapter, I went through what the book had to offer in hopes that it could help me through this hard time. "-stories of young love are more about strong connection in a sibling friendship way." I said, reading some of what I saw out loud. "Young love is not romantic love...attractive characteristics...relationships with family...Urg!" For a while there I thought I would be at a loss, but then I came across one particular statement that caught my attention. "You want them to feel secure and confident in their choices of friends and crushes...If you have concerns, raise them in a thoughtful and respectful way that enhances their self-esteem and helps them feel good about their choices...It is crucial not to deter them from their idea of love at a young age, otherwise you could end up hurting their image in the long run..."

I blinked a few times, setting the book aside as I stared up at the ceiling to process everything I had read. If I'm collecting the information correctly, then not only should I be respectful of his choice of love interest, but supportive as well; Lest I risk breaking down his self-esteem. In which case, that would only damage him more, making him incapable of forming such a bond with mares in the future.

I couldn't do that to my baby. He's suffered enough on his own. I refuse to be the one that causes him more damage. I sat up, determination filling me from head to hoof tips. "Then so be it!" I announced to no pony in particular. "On my crown, I will see to it that Ebah and Garnette will have a happy and fulfilling relationship!"

Although the current times find it taboo, relationships such as this were fairly common in the time before my banishment. This was hardly as outlandish as ponies made it seem these days. I'm sure with my help, everything will work out perfectly!




Garnette P.O.V


Normally the northern mountains was a place to feel welcomed for thestrals. It was our birthplace, where our ancestors set their roots and raised us. Granted, it was pretty much cold year-round, but that hardly ever bothered us. We're a tough race, something as simple as snow wouldn't bring us down. But this...This was a nightmare.

I stared out at the mountains my family and I called home, watching in horror as they burned right before my eyes. From base to summit and everything in between, flames coated their once beautiful bodies, consuming the landscape with no sign of letting up. At the peak of the tallest mountain, I could see it clear as day. The source of the raging inferno that threatened to incinerate the entire mountain range.

It was tall, its ash grey coat was covered in soot, it's mane and tail appearing to be made of fire itself, and a cutie mark of a burning dragon skull prominently displayed on its flank. Angling its head toward me, it's rage-filled eyes softening upon noticing my presence. For a few seconds, it seemed as though this pony was starting to calm down and as a result, the flames taking up the mountains started to dissipate. Whether it was out of shock or fear, I stepped back. Who was this and why did he seem so happy to see me. That thought came too soon, cause the moment I started moving away, the rage in his eyes returned. Turning away from me, he spread his large wings, the horn on his head lighting up as the world around him started to-

"WAKE THE FUCK UP!!!"

My eyes shot open, sitting up with enough force to almost throw the colt sitting on me off of the bed. My breathing was quick, but heavy. I was sweating like I had just run a marathon and a half. My eyes traveled all over the room, going over every little detail. I relaxed as I took in my environment, letting myself fall back into my bed as I ignored the...rather annoyed sounding groans of my fellow guards?

Whatever, I was way too tired to deal with their shit. With little reserve, I turned on my side and- "Dammit, Senpai!" was pushed off of my bed, which resulted in me landing on the cold floor. "Notice me!!!" I was about to get up and chew out that little prick for pulling this crap on me. My sleep schedule was already fucked because of him and now he's gonna go and do something like this?

I didn't get the chance to even get my hooves beneath me when I found Ebah's ash grey muzzle nearly pressed into my own, his eyes locked onto mine as he looked me over. "Oh, good! You're up!"

Not even bothering to hide the venom in my words, I glared up at him, ready to throw him against the nearest wall with the force of a dozen Minotaurs. "You have five seconds to give me one good reason why I shouldn't beat you with my bare hooves..."

"Cause your princess would slaughter you without even blinking." He replied without skipping a beat. Sometimes this whole arrangement he has with Princess Luna is just plain unfair. "Rude awakenings aside; Are you fuckin' alright?" I blinked a few times as he ran one of his small hooves across my forehead, inspecting the now wet appendage. "You were acting all sorts of messed up when I got here."

I let out a sigh, trapped between being annoyed with him and somewhat thankful for not having to see any more of that weird dream. "I'm fine. It was just a nightmare is all."

Much to my surprise, I saw something in Ebah's eyes that I never thought he was even capable of feeling. It was sympathy. He actually looked genuinely bothered by this. He gently placed his hoof down just below my neck, rubbing me softly. "You wanna talk about it?"

I thought back to the dream, remembering more detail than I normally did, minus a few little things that seemed to escape me. "I think I would rather not." I confessed, not wanting to relive whatever that was. Despite that though, I felt oddly comfortable right now. Ebah's hoof felt really nice~

My eyes widened a bit as I realized what was happening right now. Shoving Ebah off of me, I sat up, catching some odd looks from the few guards that were awake and had seen what happened. I tried so hard to keep from blushing, but I could already feel it taking over my features.

Frustration started to take its grip on me as I turned to face the colt responsible for this mess. "You gonna tell me why you woke me up at this hour?"

I could tell that he was picking up on the vibes in the room. On top of that, I knew the next words out of his mouth were going to be a lie. Not to say that he isn't a very convincing liar, but after dealing with him for this long, I was starting to pick up on things like this. "Right, I almost forgot." He said, smacking his forehead with a hoof. "The princess wants to see you. Don't know why, but she said it was important."

Climbing back to his hooves, he turned away from me and made his way to the exit. "Go shower up real quick. I'll be waiting outside the barracks to take you to her."

"Alright, I'll be right out." I said, getting back on my own hooves before making my bed and heading for the showers. I got a few more odd looks from some of the guards, but ignored them as I trotted to the showers and cleaned myself up.

Once I was free of my sleep induced sweat-show, I slipped on my armor and exited the barracks. Just as he said he would be, Ebah was waiting right by the door for me. Once I reached him, he started walking. I followed close behind him, recognizing the route we were going down. We were headed toward the castle garden. I had shown Ebah this place a while back and we would occasionally walk through it when we were bored. The scenery was nice and all, but I think Ebah enjoys it for the seclusion. Most ponies don't go through it, on account of it technically being private, so it was a nice little escape from the rest of the world.

We walked into this little slice of heaven, both of us flinching from the still-present sun. Despite it's blinding rays, we powered through and I followed him to the center of the garden. He took a seat on a nearby bench, patting the spot next to him as an invitation for me to join.

I smiled and removed my helmet, placing it to the side as I hopped up and sat down beside him. Things were quiet at first, but I was simply too curious just to let this slide. "Why did you really wake me up?" I asked, capturing his attention rather quickly. "You can't tell me it was just so we could hangout in the garden again."

"Actually, I could, I'd just be lying." Ebah pointed out, earning himself a punch in the arm from me for being a smartass. He just laughed and turned his attention elsewhere, like he was having a hard time looking at me.

Normally I can deal with his weird behavior, but this was new. I felt one of my brows raise at him, not that he could see it right now. "Ebah, is everything alright?"

"Honestly..." He began, even sounding like something was bothering him. "I'm not entirely sure."

It wasn't that I didn't want to comfort him, but I found it weird how my hoof seemed to move on its own, placing itself on the edge of his shoulder. "Hey, if something's wrong you can tell me."

Ebah finally turned to face me, his eyes still looking so much older than he was. But now there was something else in them. A sort of conflict, like he didn't know what to do. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Taking a breath, he collected himself and began. "I finally got my opportunity...I had the chance to get away from this place and I took it."

Okay, now I'm really confused. "What are you talking about?"

"I...did a thing...I did it during my walk with the woman yesterday." He explained cryptically, "It gave me the chance I needed to get away from her and this place."

For reasons I don't quite understand, I started to feel a little upset. I removed my hoof from his shoulder, returning it to its former place beside the other. Was it that easy for him? Was leaving so simple that he could pull it off with virtually no problem whatsoever? Could he really just abandon Luna and I like that?

"Why did you come back then?" I asked, taken back by the anger in my own voice...Why is this bothering me so much? There was a pause, one of which only proved to fuel my anger. That is, until he finally answered me.

"You..."

I felt my heart skip a beat upon hearing this, my eyes going wide as a strange fluttering started to fill my chest...What the fuck is happening? What's wrong with me!? "M-me?"

Ebah nodded, "The opportunity was right there, staring me in the face...And I took it." He elaborated, again not daring to look in my direction. "But, before I could truly seize it, thoughts of everything that could go wrong started to hit me. At first I was like, 'Fuck it, I've been through worse, this isn't shit'."

"Then I thought about you and..." Ebah paused for a second, then shrugged. "I just couldn't fuckin' do it." He raised a hoof, rubbing it across his head. I didn't notice it before, but he looks really tired. "I was up all night trying to figure it out and I came to a rather...unlikely conclusion. But, it's the only one that makes any sense."

I leaned in slightly, curious about what he was going to say. "What is it?"

A grin spread across his face as he shot me a look that almost made him look like his normal self again. "You wanna go on a date?"

"What!?" That caught me WAY off guard. I flinched pretty hard at his words, causing me to fall off of the bench. I quickly- and sloppily- got back to my hooves and stared at him in shock. "E-Ebah, that's...that's a little...I-I uh..."

Okay, now this is starting to get on my nerves. It feels like my heart is trying to beat through my chest. I'm so nervous and shaky. Why am I acting like this?

My mind jumped to the only thing it could think of. "W-What would Luna say?" I asked, panic starting to set in. "She would kill me, Ebah! KILL! ME!"

Ebah looked like he was doing his best not to laugh at me. It didn't make the situation worse, but it didn't help either. "Believe it or not, I actually got her blessing to go through with this."

I think my brain just crashed. "...What?"

"Yeah, it uh..." Again, Ebah had a somewhat defeated look about him. Hopping off of the bench, he took a few steps toward my trembling form. "It didn't come without sacrifice, but I figured that it was a worthy one."

"Sacrifice?"

Ebah nodded again, "I have officially resigned myself to remaining here...forever, I guess. On top of that, I promised to try and be a better son to the woman."

"B-but...Why?" This was more me asking myself why it was so hard to talk right now, but Ebah took it as something else.

Ebah growled a little bit. Not out of anger, more like he was annoyed since he was having a hard time explaining himself. "Look, I'm new to this whole 'feeling' thing, so I can't really say much about it." He explained with a wave of his hoof. "But, if this feeling is what I think it is, I just want the opportunity to give it a shot before I wind up hating myself for not even trying."

I was at a loss for words. This kid, this mentally unstable kid; The kid who wanted nothing more than to escape this place and get as far away as possible, just gave up trying to leave for me. First he had to be so fun to be around, then he went and defended me from my piece of shit ex, and now he drops all of his plans to escape so he can be with me...

It almost sickens me to admit this; But I can feel my heart fluttering in my chest. No stallion has so much as paid half of my bill for dinner. But, here's fucking Ebah going above and beyond, then ditching all of his ambitions, simply because he wants a chance.

"Well...I guess if the princess is alright with it." I began, doing my best not to trip over my own words as I looked at this colt and tried not to think of him as a colt. "And, if you're really sure then..." Wow, this is a lot more difficult than when Thick Armor asked me to be his marefriend. "S-Sure...Yeah, why not?" Oh my Luna! What am I doing!? "When were you thinking?"

Ebah looked like he was ready to leap out of his skin, but kept his cool. It was honestly, really adorable. "I was thinking tonight around eight. Sound good to you?"

"Y-yeah! That's perfect!" I said in a tone that was far more shaken than I would have liked. "Sounds like a date!" Oh sweet Faust, I'm going on a date with a nine year old!




??? P.O.V


My breathing was heavy as I watched that little brat ask out Garnette. "That son of a whorse!" I whisper yelled to myself. "First you humiliate me, then you get in my way, humiliate me again, and now you're trying to steal my mare!" I could feel my eye twitching as I stepped back, going deeper into the brush so that no pony would see me. "Like hell you are..."
> The perfect date...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Garnette P.O.V


"Am I overdressed?" I asked to nopony, as the dressing room I was standing in was both small and completely void of any life aside from myself. Looking at my reflection, taking in the indigo dress I was wearing, as well as the green emerald accents that went down the neck and along the sides of the clothing, I couldn't stop asking myself if I was over doing it. Then I went on to think about whether or not that was even possible, given the circumstance. "Can you be overdressed for this kind of thing?"

I sighed, leaning my head against the mirror as I closed my eyes and tried to make sense of it all. "What am I even doing?" I asked quietly, not wanting anypony to hear me. "He's a sweet kid and all, but...he's a kid!" I raised my head and looked over myself again. I didn't go crazy with makeup or anything, but I did try to accent myself some with some light green eyeshadow. Nothing fancy or over the top, just a nice tint to help my eyes pop out more. "What am I doing?"

"I'm waiting for you to come out so I may grant approval of my son's date." Luna's voice chimed in from behind the closed door. This made my heart sink a little. This whole thing was weird enough on its own, then there was Luna, who almost seemed to want this more than Ebah did. I honestly cannot, for the life of me, figure out how Ebah got her on board with this whole thing.

"I'll be right out!" I called out, pushing my mane to the side a bit with a hoof before opening the door and stepping out into the royal wardrobe.

Being a guard for as long as I have, I know this castle like the back of my hoof. However, it is very rare for anypony, besides the princesses, to enter the wardrobe. Guarding the outside; Completely normal. Actually being permitted to enter, let alone being invited, was unheard of.

As I stepped out, my vision was graced with a large number of dresses and outfits of all colors, each one pristine and neatly hanging on a rack that appeared to be organized by the occasion that would call for it. These were what surrounded me. As for what was standing in front of me, that just so happened to be the alicorn princess I've been loyally serving under for years, staring me down as if she were searching my very soul for even the slightest imperfection.

Luna's gaze softened and a smile quickly took over her features as she looked me over one last time. "And my approval you shall have." She said, pleased with our combined efforts on my appearance. "Ebah will absolutely love you."

I tried to fight it, I really did, but I couldn't keep the red out of my face as those words left her mouth. She is really pushing for this and I don't have a clue as to why. The arrangement Ebah made with her was one thing, but that hardly explained why she was so... enthused? About all of this. "Are you sure that you're okay with this?" I asked, wanting to make sure she wouldn't change her mind at the last second and send me to the moon or something. "I mean...Ebah's a lovely colt, but he's so young and-"

"Garnette, please." Luna cut me off, her hoof raised to stop me in my tracks as her expression became serious. "While I do have my reservations about this, all of this, I must have faith in my son and his love interests." She explained calmly, "Furthermore, we have already discussed how I expect you two to behave while in each others presence; To which he responded in favor of you." I wasn't as taken back by this as I was everything else. But, it was a little odd to hear that he was saying something good about me. Normally I only hear insults and rants coming from him.

"In fact, he very rarely speaks ill of you." Luna continued, this time catching my full attention. "Aside from thinking you're some kind of blood sucker, and possibly homosexual-" Wait, what!? "-He never says anything that would put you in a bad light, so to speak." She paused, looking deep in thought while I continued to try and wrap my head around the 'homosexual' thing she brought up. What the fuck was he saying about me to her!

"My son holds you in high regard, Garnette." Luna went on to say, "So much so that he was willing to fight a full grown stallion in your defense. It took a moment for me to accept it, but if he truly cares that much about you, then who am I to say that you are unworthy of his affection."

...Did she just say that I wasn't good enough for a colt that's barely pushing his pre-teens?

Luna smiled at me, placing a hoof on my shoulder as she looked into my eyes. "I may not have much to go off of, but from what he has said, I have faith that you will treat him right and be there for him as any mare should be for her stallion." This...actually made me feel kinda nice. There was a pleasant warmth building in my stomach that- "And if you break his heart, I will shatter every bone in your body." Aaand it's gone! The fact that she smiled the whole time she said that only makes it so much worse!

I tried to smile and play it cool when I went to respond. I succeeded in smiling, but even that was rough around the edges. "Understood, Princess!"




Ebah P.O.V


I may not be this waiters biggest fan, but I gotta admit, he knew exactly how to please me.

I've never been on an actual date in my entire life, but I did plan one out in case I would ever meet someone who caught my attention. The dining room had now been converted into my vision of a perfect date; The table was covered in a fine red cloth, with a centerpiece that I thought was almost too much to my liking, three tall candles surrounded by glass cylinders. The entire room was candle lit, as I wanted it to seem as romantic as possible, and keep my eyes from hurting from too much light. Then to top it all off, my new mother actually made the moon full for this occasion.

Everything was perfect. If I weren't such a fucking man I probably would have shed a tear or two. To make up for that, I did something I didn't think I would ever do. 

I approached the waiter, my small form barely anything to be intimidated by, though he did cower a bit, and offered him a smile. "You kicked ass here today, my dude." I said, easing him out of his fear-induced state. "Never thought I'd say this, especially to you, but thanks. You did a great job."

The waiter's- I really need to learn this guy's name- gaze rested on me and he seemed to visibly relax. "Anything for the prince."

Prince...Yeah, I still don't like that. "That's Lord to you and everyone else in this castle." I corrected, maybe sounding a bit more serious than I actually intended.

Panic shined through his eyes for a second as he bowed apologetically. "Of course, my Lord! I meant no disrespect. Please, forgive me."

I could get used to this.

Okay! Let's try to avoid that then!

"Calm down, I'm not mad." The waiter rose from his bow, slightly relieved that I wasn't upset with him. "I just don't like the sound of 'Prince'. Unless it's the singer, who has my utmost respect, I don't wanna hear it come out of anyone's mouth while I'm around."

"Yes, Lord." I don't know about anyone else, but that sounded way better than 'Prince'. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

I took a few seconds to think that over. The dining room was everything I could ask for, the full moon was a bonus, and everything I had planned for after dinner was already in place. All that's left is making sure that I'm still presentable. I turned my attention back to the waiter. "How do I look?"

The stallion looked me over, first going over my combed mane with his eyes before moving on to my dark suited form. His eyes locked onto my red cravat, my personal preference to ties, and dared to make a move. He placed a hoof to the article, adjusting it some before pulling back. "There you go. Now it's perfect, my Lord."

Mmm, I love it.

Starting to sound a little creepy up there...

"Anything else, my Lord?" He asked, prompting me to think again. What else could I possibly need to make this really blend together. I can't believe I didn't think of it sooner. What does every date have that always helps to lighten the mood and put everyone's nerves at ease; Fuckin' wine!

"A bottle of-" No, don't make it as cheesy as the movies. Let's try to keep it somewhat real here. "some of best wine we have. Not asking for the top notch stuff, but nothing cheap either."

The waiter offered me an unsure look. I could already see where this was going. "But, my Lord; Aren't you a bit young for-"

“Do you really wanna argue with me on this?” I interjected, shooting him down a peg or two.

"Of course not! Right away, my Lord!" The waiter took off like a bullet, running off to god only knows where. I couldn't help but to notice the look he had before taking off like he did. The guy looked absolutely terrified. I know our last couple of interactions didn’t play out so well, but sheesh. Calm down, dude.

I didn't get another minute to dwell on the weird waiter's behavior as the sound of several hooves meeting the solid floor reached my ears. I turned my attention to the entryway and- Wow! Garnette all but strutted in, with the woman in tow, looking like some sort of gothic, pony wet-dream.

Okay, that sounded weird. But, what else can I say? The mare is absolutely breathtaking! That statement became way too real as I realized my body's need to take in air. I drew a few breaths to keep myself from passing out, trying to regulate my lungs until they were working properly again. She came up to me with a nervous smile and a touch of red in her cheeks.

"Good afternoon, Ebah." She began, looking more than a little uncomfortable. "You look nice."

I tried to form a coherent sentence, but all that came out was a bunch of mumbling, gibberish that ended with my previous assessment. "Wow..."

The woman gestured for Garnette to take a seat. I would have done the gentlemanly thing and gone over to pull out her chair, but was stopped before I could even take a single step forward. With a blue hoof on my shoulder, the woman shot me a worrisome look. Or maybe it was dread? Either way, something wasn't right.

"Ebah, may I speak with you privately for just a moment?" I was caught a little off guard by this. She and I had already hashed out the details on how I wanted this night to go. What more was there to discuss? If she's backing out on her end, I am going to murder someone!

"Fine..." I huffed, following her back to the entrance to the dining room. We came to a stop right outside of the open door, where she proceeded to start analyzing the whole damn area.

"You haven't noticed anything odd, have you?" She asked, now beginning to capture my full attention. "Seen anything even remotely out of the ordinary?"

This doesn't sound good. I mean, aside from the waiter acting a little funky just a few minutes ago- which isn't too surprising after all he's gone through with me- nothing seemed out of place. "I can't say that I have. Why?"

The woman narrowed her eyes, looking around again as if to make sure no one was listening. She leaned in close to me and whispered, "Something just doesn’t feel right. I can’t quite put my hoof on it, nor can I shake this odd feeling I have."

I raised a brow at this, feeling as though I knew what she was trying to do. Ten to one she changed her mind at the last second and is trying to call it off. I thought it best to play dumb first; Give her a chance to straighten her shit before I lose mine. "Okay? I'm not sure where I fit in to this development."

The woman started to look conflicted, like she wanted to say something, but was holding back for some reason. Gee, I wonder what it is. "I...I just think that..."

Okay, starting to lose my patience a little. "Think what?"

Biting her lip, the woman closed her eyes as she seemed to finally come to a decision. "Just...keep an eye out for anything strange. Should something happen, do not hesitate to call for me."

That’s a good pony. "I'll keep that in mind." I was about to walk off, but there was one last thing I wanted to be sure of before I got started with Garnette. "So about the whole 'privacy' thing we talked about..."

The woman let out a sigh. She wasn't too happy about no pony keeping an eye on me, but I made it abundantly clear how much I hated being watched constantly. "The guards will be patrolling the outside of the gardens, for security purposes. But, at your request, they will refrain from entering for the night."

To be honest, I'm actually quite surprised with how well she was taking all of this. Just this morning she wasn’t even hesitant to shoot down the idea of me going after Garnette. I hoped that my argument would convince her to change her mind- which it did- but I never thought she'd go all out to try and make my vision come true.

As disgusted as I am with this, I do owe her a little something for all of her help. I took a few steps toward the towering mare, getting up on my hind legs so I could reach her neck, and gently wrapped my hooves around it. "Thanks...mom."

You did NOT just do that!

The woman made a sound akin to a hiccup before quickly wrapping her hooves around me and lifting me up even as she went and sat on her haunches. "Anything for you, my son!" She waved my body around a bit. I guess the excitement got to her. Before long she set me down, spinning me around and all but pushing back into the dining room. "Now get out there and woo that mare!"

I almost lost my footing from being shoved like I was, but managed to catch myself before I made the mistake of falling flat on my face. Once I was stable again, I made my way to the table, spotting the waiter from earlier pouring two glasses of wine before taking off again.

Making my way to my seat, I couldn't help but stare at Garnette just a little. My attraction to her was kinda there, but also not, when we first met, but over time I found myself growing much more fond of her both physically and mentally. Seeing her all dressed up though really kicked everything into gear. She is drop-dead gorgeous and if I don't tap that at some point, I'm gonna kick my own ass.

I climbed onto my seat, adjusting a bit until I was comfortable. Looking over at Garnette, two things were made very clear. One; I don’t care that she's technically a cross between a vampire bat and a horse. My dick is going in it as soon as I am able. And two; She was nowhere near comfortable.

It's understandable, I guess. In her eyes I'm a fucked up kid that was trying to have a night of romance with her. I have put her in a spot that not many face in their lifetime, nor do they even consider something like this happening to them. Yet, here she is. Being how this is my fault, I took it upon myself to try and lighten the mood and make things feel natural.

"A toast!" I announced, quickly earning her attention as I awkwardly wrapped my hoof around the wine glass in front of me and raised it above my head. "To...what is probably going to be the weirdest night of your life."

I'm relieved to say that I managed to get a smile, and even a light chuckle out of her. "You can say that again." She reached out a hoof and grabbed her own glass, but with much more ease, and raised it as well. "To the weirdest night of my life."

We shared a pleasant smile and sipped from our respective glasses, setting them down shortly after. "So, sweetheart;" I began ignoring the light tinge of red in her face. "You've gotten to know me pretty well since I came here, but I really don't know that much about you." Ever since I first came here and Garnette became my sitter, I've shared plenty of stories about my previous life with her. She's brought up a few things about her past as well, but only a few. "How about a bit of background?"

There was a pause, and judging by the look on her face, she was going over how exactly to answer my question. I mean, I pretty much just asked for her life story. There's a lot to sort through with that kind of thing. "Well, I guess we could start off where my species comes from and go from there." She said before continuing, "My ancestors came to Equestria from the northern mountains a long time ago; Long before the rise of Nightmare Moon."

Something about that name sent a shiver down my spine. Not sure why, it wasn't all that threatening. Fuck it, it's not important. "Years passed as they went from place to place, being chased out of towns and threatened left and right for being different from other ponies. They were lost, alone, and unwelcome here."

Well...fuck.

"That must have been awful." This hit a little too close to home for me, but they must have had it so much worse. "I, myself, was homeless for four years. That alone sucked. I couldn't imagine being kicked out of entire towns though."

"It was hard, but they pulled through." I could see a certain glow in her eyes as she went on to tell more about her family history. "Princess Luna stumbled upon them one day and took pity on them. She welcomed my family and others of our kind into her home with her sister, Princess Celestia. She gave them everything they needed to survive. In return, they offered to be her loyal servants. I was born here, in Equestria, and was raised at a young age to be one of her guards. I've spent most of my life within this very castle, doing my best to repay the princess for her kindness to my species."

Okay...I'm a huge fuckin' dick.

My mouth was a tad difficult to move for a few seconds, but a quick slap to the face got it going. "You uh...You really know how to open a guy's eyes...and make him feel like the biggest asshole in existence." Here I was treating that blue mare like she's some kind of nutjob, which she is in some cases, but at the same time she opened up her heart and home to an entire species that was cast out by society.

Kinda like how she did with me...Fffuck!

I soon found my head in my hooves as I played back every thing I ever did to her, everything I said, everything I put her through. "Oh my God, I'm such a cock!"

"Calm down, Ebah. You're not THAT bad."

"But I am though." I argued, still going through the hell that was my mind and how I took it all out on the princess. "Since day one, all she tried to do was help me and I was so fucking ignorant that I shot her down every chance I could."

Why do you even care!?

"Because it's not fair!" I snapped, slamming my hooves into the table. "This whole time she's been nothing but generous and I'm treating her like a stray cat!"

"Ebah!"

Garnette's voice caught my attention, prompting me to look up and see that the flames on every candle in the room had nearly tripled in size. My eyes went up, catching a glimpse of my now glowing horn. Not know what else to do, I reach up and aggressively placed my hoof against it. This proved to be a little painful for some reason, but I found that doing so had cut off my magic and everything went back to the way it was.

I lowered my hoof, turning my attention back to the thestral that was now staring me down with a look of worry. "S-sorry about that." I said, feeling like the biggest fucking idiot in the world. "I guess I got a little caught up in the moment there."

The waiter returned before we could exchange any further to take our orders for the night and refill our glasses. I ordered the potato salad, being as it was really the only vegetarian thing that sounded appealing to me. I hardly registered Garnette's order, still being stuck in sort of a mental war with how I've been acting. We made some idle chat after the waiter left, which helped to calm my nerves a bit. After a while, he returned with our food and I went through the familiar battle of attempting to use this pony witchcraft to lift a fork.

It took a few unpleasant thoughts to get it going, but I did finally lift the damn thing. I figured that if I upped the ante on my anger-induced voodoo, I'd be able to use it properly. Instead, I only managed to make the utensil glow red before it melted into a puddle.

Our savant magician strikes again.

"Shut up..." I moved on to the spoon, trying to lift that now. It was just potato salad, it didn't matter which one you used. I just preferred the fork.

"Ebah." I looked up from my silverware, dropping it back to the table as I lost focus. "Can I ask you something...personal?"

This could go any direction. I don't wanna assume, but I hope it's something relating to the bedroom. "Yeah, sure."

Garnette tapped her hooves together, seeming to have her own little mental quandary. "I know this might be a sensitive topic, so you don't have to answer. I was just curious about...your illness." I raised a brow at her. I've brought it up a few times in the past, but never went into detail. "I don't mean to be insensitive or make you uncomfortable, I was just wondering..."

Now I know where this is going. "You wanna know what it's like, right?"

Garnette's eyes widened a bit, but she remained composed and nodded. "Yes...If you don't mind, that is."

"No, no. It's fine. You're not the first person to ask about it and I doubt you'll be the last." Though I do my best to avoid the topic, I don't leave people blind to it. This is something I've been dealing with for as long as I can remember. Half the time, I didn't even have to tell people about it. It's not hard to see that I ain't exactly right in the head. "What it is you're trying to receive from this?"

"I guess I just want to...I don't know...understand it better?" She clarified, "Like; If you could compare it to something, how would you describe it?"

That's a new one! Of all of the times I've been questioned about it, never once has anyone ever asked me to make a comparison. If I had to compare it to something though, I guess it would have to be along the lines of...

"Imagine having a few siblings. One's that constantly follow you around and refuse to leave no matter how much you plead." I began, doing my best to describe my little condition in a way she could understand. "Now imagine that they can't leave. That they're stuck with you no matter what and they're mad at the world because of it. But, the rest of the world can't hear them. The only one that can is you; so you're the one they can take it out on."

"Maybe it would be better described as being haunted." I thought out loud. "Like, you're a medium or some kind of ghost whisperer in a world full of people who aren't. And they rely on you for social interaction." Now that I think about it, that sounds really stupid. "It's basically like you're wandering around with these edgy, paranoid, and very angry people, who are chain-linked to you. And because of reasons, you don't really understand, they're calling you out on every little thing you do and no one else can hear them screaming."




Garnette P.O.V


I was at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond to such a thing. I imagined every example he gave and none of them seemed like something I would want even ponies I hated to go through. It's no wonder he acts out all of the time. If I had to deal with something like that every day of my life, I'd be on edge too.

Ebah must have noticed the look on my face, because he immediately changed the topic. "Did I mention that you are just breathtaking right now?"

Okay, I might have gotten a little red in the face from that. It's a fairly simple compliment, but one I don't hear very often. I decided to play it cool though and ease things back to how they would normally be when we were together. "If I recall correctly, the only word out of your mouth was 'Wow'."

"And I stand by that statement." Ebah said, earning a small laugh from me as a result.

We continued to make pleasant little conversations throughout the rest of this date he prepared, trying to avoid anymore touchy subjects. It was nice. Really. We laughed, we joked, shared some of our usual banter, and enjoyed our meals in between. Overall, it was a very lovely treat to get to do this. If he were a little older, I could honestly see myself having a satisfying relationship with Ebah.

Not only did Ebah share my more twisted sense of humor, but he actually listened to me and didn't judge me for some of my weaker points in life. In fact, he actually came to my rescue during one of them. That alone showed me that he cared more than he was letting on. Minus the daring move he made by asking me out. With how he is, and what he's done for me, being around him just felt right. It was a more than welcomed feeling, being around somepony that, in a sense, made me feel loved.

After a good while of talking and eating, the waiter returned to collect our plates and got started on taking everything down so he could return the dining room to its former glory.

I climbed out of my seat and got back to my hooves, a little disappointed that it was over. "I had a really nice time, Ebah. This was...more than I could have asked for."

I was going to offer him a little something for everything he had done to make this date happen, but something was up. I could see it in his eyes. "It ain’t over yet, my vampiric darling." He said, ushering me to follow him as he exited the dining room. "This way."

There's more???

I followed Ebah to our usual hangout, the castle gardens. I was a little confused as we entered the little slice of heaven, my eyes leaving him for a moment as I looked over the area, all brightly lit under the glow of the full moon...wait a minute...The moon isn't supposed to be full for another-

I was cut off mid-thought by an unfamiliar tune. My head jerked to the side, spotting Ebah next to a record player. "You know, it took me longer than I would have liked to find the pony version of this song. I was actually surprised that it shared the same name as the one from my world, just had a different artist name." He explained rather vaguely, walking back over to me and offering his hoof. "May I?"

A little dumbstruck by the gesture, I didn't say a word as I laid my hoof over-top of his. He lead me to an opening in the gardens where it appeared as though the moonlight had been focused. Once there, Ebah stood on his hind legs and I responded in kind. It was a little awkward, given the size difference between us. Even with his hooves around my waist, and his head only reaching my barrel, he managed to take the lead and moved us in a delicate motion, keeping pace with the slow song.

This was almost too much. I know full grown stallions who can't even fathom the idea of slow dancing, let alone perform it so effortlessly. Not to mention that I'm nearly twice this one's height. It all fit together so perfectly too. The full moon, the sweet melody ringing through my ears, the soft patterns of his hooves moving in harmony with my own.

We slowed down and relaxed a little more into each other as the song came to its end, our dance now moving into a gentle embrace of the other. When it finally ended, we separated. Ebah looked up at me with those old, bright blue eyes, a satisfied smile adorning his muzzle. I returned the gesture, feeling as though nothing could go wrong in this moment. It was almost too good to be true and...Oh my Luna, I'm falling for him!

My smile became strained, my heart beating out of my chest as I absentmindedly rubbed one of my hooves against the other. "T-Thank you for a wonderful time, Ebah." I said with a bit of a stutter, mentally slapping myself for it. "This was beyond anything I could have imagined."

Ebah shrugged, looking completely calm. "What can I say? You're worth the effort."

Ahhh! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop being so nice!

Ebah raised a brow at me. Not like expectantly, or like he was confused. In fact, I have no idea what's going through his head right now, as mine is currently in full freak-out mode!

Looking to the sky, Ebah's features returned to normal before turning his attention back to me. "It's getting pretty late." Something about the way he said that sounded off. "You should take the night off."

Oh, shit! I'm supposed to watch him tonight! I can't watch over him like this! It already feels like my heart is going to explode. And I don't think a night of cuddling will help any...Wait a second..."What?"

Ebah just smiled at me. "Yeah! As far as I'm concerned, you've put up with me enough tonight I think you need a break."

That...That doesn't make any sense. I thought he wanted to spend more time with me. Not send me away. "But...I'm supposed to..."

"Sweetheart, you're supposed to watch me to make sure I don't do anything stupid." He clarified to me, even though I already knew why I was supposed to watch over him. "But, I'm actually really tired. I'm just gonna go up to my room, have a quick bath, then hit the hay."

...He's lying...I know he is, I can hear it in his tone. But, why would he lie about something like that? It seems a little amateur for him. Unless...Is he giving me an out?

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Positive." He confirmed with a nod. "You go on ahead. I'm just gonna clean up out here a bit before I crash for the night."

Okay, now I KNOW he's lying. And it's actually kind of sweet. A genuine smile worked its way across my face. "Alright then. I'll see you tomorrow." What am I doing? Why am I leaning down? Why did I just kiss his cheek!? "Goodnight, Ebah."

AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!

I quickly turned around and all but sprinted back into the castle, pressing my back flush against a wall as soon as I got past the door. Placing a hoof to my chest, I tried to slow down my heart rate. "It's okay, Gar! It's okay!" I told myself in vain, trying desperately to calm down. "Just relax. Take a deep breath." I inhaled deeply, holding it for a few seconds before letting it out. I lowered myself back to my hooves, continued to breath deeply and slowly. "It's okay...Everything is...A-Oh-Kay."

I started to head toward the guard's barracks when some sort of commotion caught my attention. "Wo- Woah! Hey! What the fu-mmmph!"

"Ebah?" I turned around and ran back into the gardens, finding only the record player, which had been knocked over at some point, and nothing else. "Ebah!?"
> F̵҉̸̕È̶E̶̡̕͞L҉̛͘͘ ̕M͜͡Y̕͢ ҉̵̸͘̕W̵̢̡҉̢R̀͘Ą͏̷̢T̶͞H̕͢͠҉͡!̷̶̡͜͡
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Garnette P.O.V


Luna's magic cut off as a frustrated growl escaped her throat. "Why can't I sense him!?"

This is all my fault...

These words echoed around in my head as I paced back and forth in the throne room, trying to figure out where it all went wrong. At first I could have sworn this was some sort of cruel joke being pulled on me by the disturbed colt, but once Princess Luna approached me, I knew this was something so much worse. This is all my fault. I shouldn't have left, I should have been watching him like I was assigned to do EVERY SINGLE NIGHT by the princess! But, nooo! I let my emotions push me away from Ebah and now he's gone! He's gone and it's all because I was too caught up in panicking about how I felt that I just HAD to get away!

I don't deserve to be in the royal guard! I should be banished back to the Northern Mountains and left to fend for myself! I've failed everypony with this mistake; I failed Ebah by not watching over him, Luna by failing to protect her child, and my ancestors for having broken the princess' trust. I'm a failure and I deserve whatever punishment she has in store for me.

If only I had just done my job and watched him. This never would have happened. I let them all down and now I'm-...And now my face hurts. My body froze in place, my head having forcefully been pushed away from my assailant. I realigned my neck with my body, looking up at my princess as I held a hoof to my now sore cheek.

"Private Garnette!" Princess Luna addressed me harshly, her hooves now resting on the floor as she glared daggers into my very soul. "You must focus! You were the last to see my son before he vanished." Just her stare was enough to make me shrink back in fear, her words only pushing me back further as each one cut me down like a knife to my hooves. "Tell me everything that happened before he disappeared."

"I wish I knew..." I confessed in a defeated tone as the princess eyed me with a calm anger. "We went out there and danced. After that he told me to take the night off while he took care of everything else." I closed my eyes, a wave of anger, regret, and even sorrow forcing tears to my eyes. "And I stupidly listened..." It took more than I'm proud to admit, but I managed to work up the nerve to face her and continue. "I came into the castle, but charged back out when I heard a struggle. By the time I got out there, he was already gone."

Never in my life did I think that such hate would be projected at me, especially by my own princess. Not that I blame her, of course. Honestly, I was surprised that she hadn't already ordered for my execution. I deserve no less than that for failing to protect her colt.

I wronged the crown by falling short in my duties, but I will not allow it to end this way. "Your majesty, I know my error and I accept whatever punishment you have in store for me." It hurt more than I thought it would to say this aloud, but I have to take responsibility for my own wrongdoing. "But, I swear on all I hold dear, I will not rest until I find Ebah and bring him-"

"Don't bother!" Luna interrupted harshly. "You've done enough as is."

I felt my heart stop in my chest as I looked up at her with dread filling every inch of me. "Princess...?"

"Private Garnette; From this moment forward, you are hereby relieved of duty."

I couldn't even process a reaction to this. This hurt way more than anything I've ever felt in my entire life. It was like the weight of a thousand ponies was resting on my barrel. I could hardly breathe. I would have graciously accepted this as punishment after righting my wrong by bringing back the lost prince. However, it seems as though she won't even allow me that courtesy. And that only made the hurt even worse.

Ebah...Please forgive me...

The door to the throne room opened abruptly as two thestral guards entered and saluted the princess. "Your highness!" They said in unison, the one on the left continuing for both of them. "We have found information that may regard to the missing prince."

Princess Luna walked past me, approaching the two guards with a steely gaze. "You have my attention." Huh, I just noticed that she isn't speaking in plurals. "Speak now." She commanded with deserved authority.

The same guard spoke up while the other remained stoic. "A nearby citizen recently reported seeing a pony, believed to be a solar guard, leaving the gardens with a sack on his back." He explained, the guard beside him being sure to elaborate as to why they thought this pony was suspicious. "It was said that the sack was moving and yelling some very disturbing threats at the suspect."

That definitely sounded like something Ebah would do. "What kind of threats?"

Princess Luna looked back at me with a glare, causing me to cower some. Only one of the guards noticed this, while the other fished a sheet of paper out from his armor and looked it over. "There were many, but one in particular that she reported hearing was, 'I'll kill your mother!'"

"Ebah!" Luna exclaimed, her attention now locked back onto the other thestrals.

"That's him, alright!" An unknown voice called out in the distance.

Ignoring that bit of randomness, I pondered what they said earlier. Something about it was bothering me. "You said that the pony appeared to be a solar guard, am I correct?"

This earned me yet another look from the princess. "Garnette, I will handle this." There was a few seconds of silence as she turned to face the other guards once more. "So you say it was a solar guard?"

If I weren't still silently freaking out about this whole situation, and fighting off the urge to throw myself off of the castle, I might have worked up the courage to roll my eyes at that.

"We believe so, but we are not yet sure." The guard explained, "It was speculated to be a solar guard by the citizen who reported the incident, but nothing has come in to confirm whether the pony in question is indeed with the guard."

"A solar guard..." I muttered to myself as I placed a hoof to my chin, taking it all in as I tried to put the pieces together. "A solar guard...a solar guard..." Something about this didn't sit well with me. Ebah had almost no interaction with anypony in the solar wing, aside from Celestia and even that was a rarity. It's strange though. It's like I already know who it is, but I can't put a name to the face. "Why would a solar guard want to..."

Oh, fuck me!

I felt my eyes widen as the realization hit me like a speeding chariot. "I know who took him!" I announced, catching the attention of everypony in the room as I quickly moved so that I was standing in front of the princess. "Your highness, I know who took Ebah! If you will only-"

"Civilian..." The princess, myprincess, addressing me as this only proved to deepen the wounds that were already there. "If you have information regarding the pony in question then you are to deliver it at once and allow the guard to handle the situation."

For the sake of Ebah's safe return, I almost blurted out who it was that took him right then and there. There was something else though, something that stopped me from speaking; A sense of accountability, perhaps? Whatever it was, it brought up a feeling I thought would never surface toward the mare who I willingly dedicated my life to serving.

I felt anger toward her; Anger for the way she was treating me, though I know I deserve it. Anger for how she was going to brush me aside, despite my knowledge. And anger for her not allowing me the chance to reconcile for my mistake. That's when I realized that this wasn't about her; Not in the slightest. This was about making up for what I did. Not to gain her favor, but to have the chance to beg forgiveness from the pony suffering from my shortcomings. A pony who I actually care very deeply for.

This was my mistake, my fuck up! And I'll be damned if I don't at least try to help him. Ebah sacrificed everything he was striving for to try and be with me. He defended my honor both in words and actions. And I know for a fact that, if the roles were reversed, he would tear this whole city apart just to find me because he cares about me...kind of like how I care for him.

I've been fighting off these feelings because of how wrong it felt, but the heart knows what it wants and mine wants him. For some reason, I've fallen for a delusional nine year old with a bad temper and a mouth that would put most sailors to shame. I'm not proud of it by any means, but what can you do when that pony is the only one that makes your heart flutter.

I know my ancestors will be rolling in their graves for my decision, but this is something that I have to do.

"I'm sorry, your majesty." I began with a newfound sense of confidence and, what is very likely, an undeserved amount of authority. "But if you want to find Ebah, then you'll have to follow my lead." The look I received from her, and the guards standing beside me, would have made my very young coltfriend cackle uncontrollably.

Luna's expression quickly became stern as she leaned in my direction, her face nearly touching mine now. "Garnette, as your princess, I demand you release what information you have!"

Much to my own surprise, as well as those around me, I leaned forward as well. Our muzzles met in the middle with mine pushing her back a few inches. "And as a mare of good virtue, I would like to respectfully tell you to 'Go fuck yourself!'"

Two...That's two times my ancestors have rolled in their graves.

Luna was taken back by my little outburst, but held strong. "You are testing my patience." She growled in my face, her features turning red with anger. "You are no longer part of the royal guard, you have no right to-"

"As Ebah's marefriend, I have EVERY right!" I shot back, pressing even harder against her. If not for my frustration, I'd probably have some kind of spasm after announcing that I was now dating a pony less than half my age. "As you know, it is the mare's job to see to it that her stallion is safe, secure, and healthy." I pulled back, finally separating myself from her. "So I'm calling in my right as his significant other. You and you alone will help me look for him...I think I may even know where to start."




Ebah P.O.V


"Ow!"

That last part hurt my ass.

Aaannnnd, yes! That is a rope.

That is a rope being tied around my torso. I am being tied to a chair. That's always fun. Now all I can do is sit here and wait patiently for the- there it is! I can see again! Well, I can kinda see again. The only source of light in this...shed? Is this a shed? It looks like one.

Anyway, the only source of light in here is one light bulb dangling a few inches above my head. Talk about cliche. And here I thought that I was the one that watched too many movies. This is practically Hollywood kidnapping 101; Single light bulb hanging over the victim, old beat up looking room- which might possibly be a shed-,  and a few supposedly threatening tools handing on the walls. I say supposedly because, in nine out of ten of these movies, hardly any of them ever get used. They just kinda exist in the background.

Following the Hollywood script, my kidnapper is hidden in a dark corner so I can't make them out. I can see their silhouette moving around a bit, lazily running a hoof along some of the nearby tools. I can barely see their head turn toward me. I can only assume there's a smug grin on that face though.

"Lovely night tonight, isn't it, Prince?" I guess that wasn't as cliche as some of the movies. The tone was still on par, but the phrase wasn't too overused.

I didn't really feel like playing along with the stereotypical version of this. Seriously, I've seen enough slasher films and thrillers to know where this is going. Figuring that I might as well try to make this as enjoyable as possible, I decided to change things up a bit and make it into abridged version. If not for my own entertainment, then to delay them until someone inevitably busted me out of here. "Actually, it kinda sucks dick. You know, like you do every Saturday."

That got a reaction out of this bastard or bitch...I still have difficulty telling males from females here at a distance. With it being as dark as it is, I really can't pinpoint a gender.

The figure froze for a second and growled a bit before stepping into the light and- "Oh, hey! It's you, uh..." Fuck! I know where I know him from. I can't remember what Garnette called him though. "Hold on...give me a second....it'sssss Stiff Armor?"

"Thick Armor!" He corrected me rather rudely.

"Thick, huh?" Deciding to continue with my abridged version of a kidnapping, I tilted my head and glanced downward. "Don't look that thick to me."

Thick actually blushed at this and followed my gaze to his groin before looking back at me in disgust. "Okay, what is wrong with you?"

"Asked the abductor..." I added with a deadpan look.

Thick Armor tried to form a response, but only managed to move his mouth with silence following behind. He eventually regained his ability to speak. "You better watch what you say, kid. You're at my mercy now."

"At least until princess moonbutt manages to track me." I'm well aware of at least some of her abilities and I doubt it'll be long before she can locate me. I mean, she managed to pick up on my magic when it first kicked in during that bath way back when. "At best, you got five minutes. Make it count, sweetheart."

There was a certain smile on his face as I said this. One that actually made me question myself. "You see, that would be the case, if not for the ring around your horn." I glanced up at my horn, not being able to see what he was referring to, but being able to feel it there. It was the first thing I noticed before my upper body was shoved into that sac and I was hauled off to wherever the hell I am now. I had almost forgotten about it, I was so busy yelling at him. "As long as you wear that ring, your magic is cut off and locked away; Making you powerless and keeping anypony from tracking your magical energy."

Well then...That explains why I couldn't set him on fire during our little trip. It also kinda fucks me as it would seem that I am now helpless and untraceable. "Well fuck..." I said with little to no emotion, even though I was actually starting to worry a little. Not so much for my safety, but for the pain that I was probably going to endure if this guy was serious. "So what's the plan then? You gonna cut me into little pieces or something?"

With that grin still stuck to his face, he walked along the sides of the small room and ran a hoof across the walls with his eyes going over all of the sharp tools that littered it. "You know, I haven't really decided yet. " He began, "I could just finish you off...But where's the fun in that?"

"So you're thinking torture then?" I asked curiously, also trying to keep up my 'I don't give a fuck' attitude. "If you got some roach clips and a battery, you can send a good ol' electric shock straight through my cock." At this point, he was behind me. I couldn't see him, but I heard his steps falter a bit.

One would think that I'm only fueling his demented mind, but the truth of the matter is; This guy isn't like that. I've seen crazy. REAL crazy. From what I can pick up on, this guy is about as sane as they come and is failing horribly at pretending to be a crazy person. There's a reason behind this. It's gotta stem from something. I don't doubt that he intends to hurt me, but it's purely out of anger.

"Sorry to kill your boner, Slim Armor; But, I'm not afraid." I dared to say, being mostly honest. It wasn't him that I was afraid of. If anything, it's just that I'm not one hundred percent sure how this will play out. If the woman can’t track me, then I'm stuck here with Fuckwit MaGoo for god knows how long. Still though, he was the least of my worries and I plan to let him know that. "There's nothing you can do to me that I haven't, slash wouldn't, do to myself."

"Oh, I beg to differ." Armor cooed at me, quickly moving right in my line of sight and pressing a cold metal tool to my neck. "I think even you will find my methods quite creative."

Holding my deadpan look, I glanced down at the 'weapon' being pressed against my throat. "That's a C-Clamp, jackass." I pointed out, earning a humorously aggravated look from him. "You want a quick do-over?"

Armor growled and actually struck me across the face with the tool before tossing it aside. "You're going to learn real quick that, that mouth of yours, is only going to make things worse for you." Rolling my jaw, I couldn't tell if my ears were ringing, or if it was the metal as it hit the side of my head. Either way, it wasn't pleasant. Stupid, tiny, pony body. "You can keep playing the tough stallion all you want! But, by the time I'm done with you, you'll be nothing more than a blubbering mess begging to see your 'mommy' again."

It took a few seconds to get my mouth working properly again, less for me to come up with a response. I'll probably regret this down the line, as this form isn't quite as durable as my human one. "Blah, blah, blah! When are we gonna get to the fun stuff?"

Whatever joy he might've gotten from hitting me died faster than Ol' Yeller after that blast to the face with a buckshot...Actually, did that kid shoot the dog with a shotgun, or was it a rifle? I didn't have a lot of time to dwell on that thought as Armor took exception to my little remark by leaning in with a death glare that almost made me chuckle.

Armor was close enough for me to feel the heat of his breath on my face. "I'm gonna enjoy beating that sick head of yours in until you're reverted back to the child that you are."

Again with the child bullshit...

Taking a few steps back, Armor reached to the side and pulled another tool off of the wall. However, this one was actually a little threatening. "This is for everything you've put me through since you came along." He said, leveling an oddly long crowbar in my direction. "For every cheap shot." There was another ringing in my ears as the stallion shot me a devilish look. "For every injury." He continued to list off, now pressing it's cool metal surface to my horn. "For getting me fired!" He pulled back the weapon and, for a second, I thought he was really gonna hit me. I was seriously confused when he didn't. At least, until his body tensed. "And finally; For trying to steal my mare..."

Armor held the weapon up high, preparing for an actual strike. I've been prepared for this for a while now and have been waiting a little impatiently. I've been through some shit in my life, so I don't care what this guy does to me. Dude can fuckin' kill me and I couldn't care le- "And once you're out of the picture, I'm going back for her."

Mmmhmhmhmhmmmm...

There was a loud crack that caught my attention. I thought he finally struck me with the crowbar, but no pain followed. All I felt was heat. There wasn't even a buildup to it, everything just suddenly felt hot. "You wanna run that by me again?"

A bead of sweat rolled down his brow as he stared at me, a grin spreading across his face as he answered. "As soon as I'm done with you, I'm going after Garnette." The heat only seemed to to intensify as he spoke. I could feel my heart racing in my chest. "And this time; I won't let her deny me."

I swear I heard something snap as I felt a rage unlike any I've ever felt before. There was another crack and I felt like I was free, in a sense. I was still tied down, but part of me felt as though it had been released after being trapped. I started to lose focus, the world around me appearing to blur as I fell into a daze-like state.

There was a screaming not too far from me. I barely noticed it, but it sounded like Armor was a mile away and cursing about something. I forced myself to pay attention, my eyes coming back into focus rather oddly on the stallion as he shook his hoof, seemingly in pain. There was a yellow hue surrounding my vision as I took in my surroundings, now able to see everything perfectly. The crowbar he was holding now rested on the ground, shining brightly as its heated surface singed the wood floor. I noticed something else on the ground too. I'm not sure what it is, but it's small and broken...

There is nothing holding you back now...

The rope that bound me in my current position started to burn away, turning to ash and truly freeing me. Something felt wrong though. My body moved on its own as I hopped down from my seat, my eyes now locked onto Thick Armor, who was looking at me with...fear?

My eyelids felt heavy, like I was about to fall asleep as I stared down the shouting stallion. I couldn't hear his words, but the look on his face said enough for me to feel more than a little uncomfortable. Against my own wishes, I spoke with an enraged voice. "I'd like to see you try..."

You heard him yourself...

After he's done with you, he's going after her...

The mare you cherish...

Armor didn't respond. Instead, he turned around and went to open the door behind him. Unfortunately for him, it didn't budge. He was trapped in here with me...

Perfect!

The longer I stared at him, the worse it became. Flashes of my past came and went, every little thing that had ever pissed me off hit me over and over again, then thoughts of him hurting Garnette...This shoved me into a new level of rage I never thought possible. Fury was flowing through my veins like molten lava and all I wanted was to take it out on him. To let out my wrath in full force so that I could finally be free from the burning sensation overflowing me.

He's going to hurt her.

The voice teased me, sounding louder and happier than it ever has before.

We can stop him. You just have to let go.

No, that's not right. Armor may be a prick, but he's not ballsy enough to actually go out of his way to hurt Garnette. He only said that to get under my skin...Boy, how well that worked. But, he wouldn't-!

He can! And he will unless we stop him!

He isn't like that...I think? Now that I was thinking it over, I didn't know what this guy was truly capable of. He was daring enough to sneak into the lunar barracks where he got all handsy with Garnette. Not to mention he had the gull to both stomp on me that day and even steal me from the castle gardens tonight. I honestly don't think he would be the kind of guy to cause true harm to another, which is why I wasn't scared of him even in this situation. But...could I be wrong?

Do you really want to take that chance?

No, but-

Are you truly willing to risk her safety on the mere possibility that he won't?

I don't think....I can't...I don't want anything to hurt her...

Then do something about it!

"Fuck!"

Flickering light graced my vision. The heat from earlier became less internal as the air around me seemed to rise in temperature; The room also appeared to be quite a bit brighter than it was just a few seconds ago. Thick Armor's panic seemed to grow as he continued to pry at his only escape route. I'm not sure why, I can't...

I'm having a hard time processing it all. It's like everything that's happening right now is going too fast for me to keep up, but the pace is still as it should be. There was something in my chest, something strong that made it feel as though my my insides were being shoved around.

That's it! Embrace it!

Feel its power and-

Have you ever been stabbed with an adrenaline needle?

UNLEASH HELL!!!




Garnette P.O.V


The air rushed past my face as we flew, my eyes searching the area for any sign of my lost coltfriend. The only sound between us was made by the flaps of our wings and the wind barreling into our ears. The tension between Luna and I was thick. She remained all but on my tail as we pushed ourselves through the night skies and scanned the land below us. I'm not gonna lie, I feel awful for this, all of this. Losing Ebah, snapping on my princess, forcing her to go through all of this extra hardship just to find him; Everything!

It didn't bother me at first, but as time went by and my anger settled, it was being replaced by guilt and shame. I had to say something to her, though I don't expect forgiveness. Slowing down, I allowed her to catch up until we were neck and neck. She avoided my gaze, continuing to watch the ground for the old, and very small, workshop I told her about. It was more of a shed, really. But, Thick Armor insisted on calling it his workshop. It was a place he would run off to when he was upset or annoyed. A tiny escape from the rest of the world where he could work on things and be away from everypony. He never took anypony there, not even me. The only reason I even knew about it was because I followed him there once when I started to suspect he was cheating on me. Turned out I was right, but he wasn't doing it there. I digress though...

"Your highness?" It took me summoning up every last bit of courage I had just to get that out. I wasn't even slightly shocked that she ignored me. With a sigh, I continued on, needing to get it out of my system before it ate me alive. "I know you're mad and you probably just want me gone right now, but this is something I need to do."

"I didn't mean to snap at you the way I did, but...Damn, this is hard to explain." There was no magical combination of words that would suddenly make things better, which really fucking sucks, but I have to try. "I understand why you're upset with me. I'm upset with me too. I had one job to do and I failed because I was too stupid to...Well, let's just say I was stupid."

"Your punishment is more than fair, I accept it willingly. I deserve to be fired from the guard. I shouldn't have left him alone. I know that, but I never expected this." I had to look away at this point. Another thing I'm not too proud to admit was that I was on the verge of tears, which only got worse the more I spoke. I hope the princess doesn't notice. And if she does, I hope she blames the wind. "I've failed as a guard...I've let Ebah down, I've let you down, and I've let my family down with my mistake." Dammit, stop sniffling! "I-I'm ashamed, princess...I'm ashamed of myself for all of this; For breaking your trust, for letting Ebah get taken, for falling for him..." I didn't say that last part out loud, did I? "I just want to make up for it. Not just for you, but for him. He's done more for me than any other stallion I've ever met! I have to be the one to do this! I have to correct my mistake so...so-!"

"So that he knows you care." Princess Luna finished for me in a surprisingly sympathetic tone. I chanced a glance in her direction, wiping tears from my face with a hoof. She looked back at me with a sad look in her eyes. "You wish to atone for your misdoings because you feel it is the only way to redeem yourself for your misdoings, and show those you've hurt in the process that you do indeed have a place for them in your heart."

Still holding back tears, I nodded as she turned her head back toward the ground. "I know your feelings all to well, Garnette." She began, a solemn look taking over her own features. "I have been trying to make amends for the sins of my past as well for a few years now. I am aware of my progress, but also the fear that will always reside within my subjects. It hurts me so, knowing that many still fear me for what I once was as they turn their heads and refuse to acknowledge me for the mare that I am."

This was something I never expected to hear from my princess. Very rarely did she discuss her past, let alone how it made it feel. It was almost humbling to be the ear she spoke into about such a thing. But at the same time, it hurt me just seeing the pain in her expression.

"We all make mistakes, Garnette." Princess Luna continued, "No matter how they behave, there is not a single pony in this world that is perfect." Looking back at me, she offered me a rather warm gaze. "And not many would be willing to take the steps you have."

Naturally, I was confused by this. "What do you mean?"

A smile came across her face as she directed her attention down once more. "Most ponies do their best to hide from their mistakes, playing innocent and refusing to do anything about it unless provoked in some manner. You, however, you are different." The way she was talking completely threw off the earlier mood. I felt sincerity in her tone and perhaps even a hint of contentment? "Not only did you own up to your mistake, but you have taken some drastic- and rather foolish, if I might add- measures to make sure that no pony else corrected it for you. You have proven, more than once, that you are an honorable and loyal mare that is willing to take the plunge, do what's needed, and fight for what she believes is right."

Princess Luna's eyes met my own, an odd happiness behind them as she gazed into me. "You are an upstanding mare and I am proud to call you one of my guards."

Shocked by her words, my wings became stiff, throwing me off of my flight pattern. I quickly saved myself and caught back up to Princess Luna. "Y-you mean-?"

"Yes, Garnette." The princess confirmed without me even finishing my question. "You are reinstated and you may assume your former role. I apologize for my reaction."

I smiled a bit, more than happy that would still allow me to keep my place in the guard. "If I may speak freely, Princess; I did fuck up pretty bad." I began, hoping that I wouldn't change her mind, but still wanting to be genuine. "And, I'm sorry for losing it like I did. It was unprofessional and pretty shitty of me."

"Worry not, Private." I almost squeed at hearing her call me that. "If I were you, I may have done something similar...if not worse."

I was going to question that last bit, until I saw an odd look cross Princess Luna's face. "I can feel him..." She came to a dead stop, her wings now keeping her aloft rather than taking her anywhere. Following her lead, I hovered in front of her. "He's close!"

Our eyes went back to the ground. It was hard to see at first, but thanks to the 'night vision' that came with my thestral bloodline, I managed to spot the barely noticeable workshop not too far from where we were. "There it is!" I said, pointing a hoof in its direction. "Let's go!"

Flapping our wings, we aimed down, charging toward the shed at a quick pace. A pace we felt the need to increase as we noticed that a fire had started on the back half of the small structure. Once we were close to the earth, we leveled ourselves with the ground and broke into a sprint once out hooves met the grass beneath us. We were still a fair distance away when it happened...

"Get down!" Princess Luna called out, tackling me and summoning a shield around us with her magic.

"What are you-" I was cut off by and explosion that pulled my attention toward Armor's workshop, which was now in pieces. What little remained of the previously standing structure was consumed by fire. The shield protected us from the blast, as well as a few boards and the occasional tool that fell out of the sky. None of this registered though. The only thing on my mind was Ebah. "...No...No!" I scrambled out from under the princess as she lowered her shield, moving closer to the carnage. I had to stop though. The heat was too strong for me to go any further.

"Ebah..." I quietly called out, praying for a response. My eyes were already beginning to water as-

"Save your tears, Garnette." I turned to face my princess, who was now standing beside me. "I can still sense him. Ebah is alive..." This would have been relieving to hear if not for her disturbed tone. "But he is far from being well."

"W-wha..." A pained groan caught my attention. Looking back toward the wreckage, I could see a figure crawling away from the devastation. The smell of burnt hair, among other things, filled my nostrils as it drew closer. "Is that-?"

The figure lifted itself, coughing roughly before looking in our direction. "Garnette?" It spoke weakly, a blistered smile forming on its face as it made a slight change in its course and moved in our direction. "Oh, thank Celestia!" That voice...Oh, sweet, merciful Luna; That's Thick Armor!

I took a few steps back as he approached me specifically. "You have to help me..." Armor wheezed, occasionally reaching out a hoof to grab at me, only for me to dodge it by taking another step back. "That kid...he's a monster!" A light blue aura covered his form as he reached out for me once again, lifting him off of the ground and pulling him so it was now face to face with the princess of the night.

Princess Luna eyed Armor angrily, her face scrunched and her eyes narrowed. For a second, I swear I saw her pupils turn to slits. "What have you done to my son!?" She yelled into the charred pony's face. "Speak, worm!"

Thick Armor sputtered a barely comprehensible response, cowering in her majesty's presence...As he should.

I watched in silence as the princess gritted her teeth in anger, leaning in closer to him. I don't know how she managed to tolerate the smell, but she did. The now lack of distance between them made the stallion quake in her magical hold. "Thee shall bid me what thee has't done to mine own son 'r, so holp me, i shall has't thee behead'd posteth haste!"

I felt my stomach twist at her words. And to think, I told that mare to go fuck herself...

Before Princess Luna had the chance to- probably- murder Thick Armor, something very unsettling happened. A deep, monstrous growl, coming from the still burning shed caught all of our attention. I could hear Armor struggling, begging for Luna to release him, but my gaze remained locked onto the small inferno just beyond my reach. There was a pile of debris that practically exploded, being launched in every which direction. What I saw rise from it was something that made my heart drop.

What I saw looked like Ebah, but different; Also, very familiar...

The first thing I noticed were the flames. Fire had taken place over his mane and tail, burning brightly even through the light of the burning shed. The next was his eyes; His eyes were haunting. They were no longer the older looking, blue orbs they once were. Instead, they were a shining, yellowish-orange color. No longer could I see the aged, playful, and sometimes cynical look in them. These new eyes were crazed, vengeful, and filled to the brim with an anger the likes of which I have never seen.

Ebah walked out of the shattered structure at a slow pace, the heat not seeming to bother him in the slightest. His eyes were locked onto Princess Luna and Thick Armor. The princess dropped the former solar guard, disregarding him completely as she went to charge at this thing that literally walked out of a burning building like it was nothing.

"Ebah!" Luna exclaimed, ignoring the heat of the flames as she ran excitedly to her now-found son. "Oh, my dearest son, I-" Her words were cut off as Ebah's horn practically ignited with its magical glow. With the flick of his neck, my princess was struck by an unseen force and sent flying a few feet to the side.

I watched with wide eyes as she was thrown so effortlessly by him, hearing the grunt that escaped her when she finally made a painful landing in the dirt. As if never seeing her, Ebah continued his trek with his gaze locked specifically on Thick Armor now.

Do something, dammit!

No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't bring myself to move, or even speak. I was frozen in place, forced by my own body to simply observe the events as they unfolded before me. Said events being Ebah levitating a struggling Thick Armor into the air and ignoring his pleas for mercy.

Ebah growled, sounding more like an animal than anything else. "I told you...I told you what would happen..." He said in an oddly deep tone, sounding more like a pissed off adult rather than a furious child. "I warned you...And you dared to threaten her safety to my face?" Armor's heavy breathing and terrified gaze was all the colt received as a response as he continued to hold the stallion in the air with his magic.

Ebah took a breath, seeming disturbingly calm despite the rage that was very evident in those eyes that practically burned into Armor. "You had one chance to walk away clean and you didn't take it." He went on to say, staring down the stallion with an emotionless expression glued to his face. "I'm a man of my word...I'm going to kill you. And, I'm going do it slowly."

The sheer amount of seriousness in his voice caused me to shudder. Would Ebah actually be capable of ending Armor's life? This question wasn't answered per say, but Ebah's actions made it very plain that he was planning on making this experience as painful as possible for my ex.

A small spark came off of Ebah's horn and, immediately after, Thick Armor's forehooves bent backward with a sickening crack. The stallion cried out in pain, only for his mouth to be forced shut so I hard I could have sworn I heard teeth break.

Ebah closed his eyes, rubbing his temple with a hoof. "Slim, please...I have a headache from hell and all that whining is really unnecessary, not to mention annoying." Placing his hoof to the ground, Ebah looked back up at Armor; While the former solar guard was shivering with tears in his eyes, the colt's expression never changed. "If you could do me a favor and scream as little as possible, that would be much appreciated."

A smirk appeared on Ebah's face as his gaze finally rested back on his target. "Crack..." A questioning look appeared on Armor's face, only to switch back to a look of pain as his broken hooves snapped once more as they were forced to bend back to their original state. A soft chuckle escaped the colt as he watched, amused by the pain he was inflicting. "That was fun...But, let's try something a little more extreme."

The growing glow of his horn graced my vision once again as Thick Armor started wailing through clenched teeth. I didn't notice what he was doing at first, until Armor's hind legs started to burn, a small fire appearing on his flanks. The already burnt stallion was being set ablaze, the fire moving up his body at a painfully slow rate.

"Ebah!" Princess Luna's voice caught all of our attention. "My son, you must stop this at once!" This wasn't a demand, it was a plea. My princess was practically begging him to stop what he was doing. "I know you're angry, believe me. I am too. But killing him will not-"

A wall of fire exploded in front of Ebah, blocking Princess Luna from everypony's view. The sudden appearance finally got me to move. I jumped and fell on my back, letting out an embarrassing whinny. Scrambling back to my hooves, I was finally ready to go in and at least try to bring an end to all of this. I got back to my hooves and...

He's looking right at me...

My eyes soon met with Ebah's, who's were flickering back and forth between their new color and their previous one like a bad light bulb. "Garnette?" He inquired, squinting his eyes as if to make sure it was me. "W-when...When did you?"

"Somepony help me!" Armor cried out as the fire continued to travel up his body and earning Ebah's attention once more. "Please!"

For a few seconds, Ebah glanced back and forth between me and Thick Armor. His gaze finally rested on the stallion though, making it a point to keep me out of his sight. I watched his eyes settle back to their threatening hue and quickly took notice of the flames on Armor's body getting bigger, another wall of flames appearing almost instantly. This blocked me from being able to see him.

It's me...He was going to stop because he saw me standing here...

Shaking whatever was holding me back ealier, I took to the skies with a powerful flap of my wings. Once I was in the air, I noticed that the wall wasn't a wall at all. He had completely circled himself in fire. Whether it was to keep me from seeing him, or him from seeing me, I wasn't sure yet. I also noticed that the 'wall' he threw in front of Luna, was more like a dome. I could see her magical energy hitting the walls of the dome-like structure, but having no effect. She was completely boxed in with no way out.

I have to end this NOW!!!

Steeling myself, I flew into the ring of fire that was surrounding Ebah. The heat was far more intense than that of the burning shed. It hurt a LOT, I could practically feel the ends of my fur shriveling up from the hotness alone, but I endured. It was almost too much though. I have to do something and fast before I burn up.

My original plan was to fly directly into Ebah, but the closer I got to him, the hotter it became. I had to land several feet back and shield my face with a forehoof. It did very little to help. "Ebah, please!" I called out. His ear twitched at my voice, but his sights held to their current objective. "You need to stop this- Ow! Fuck!" I tried to move in closer, but the pain was starting to get me and REALLY burn!

At the sound of my cry, he glanced back. I could feel the intensity of the heat die down. It wasn't anything dramatic, but it was something dammit! His head twitched, like he was trying to turn away.

"Ebah, look at me!" I yelled, making sure his eyes stayed locked onto me and me alone. "It's just me, alright...Me and no pony else." I said in as soothing a tone as I could. There was a short period of time where nothing happened, but soon enough the flames taking up his mane and tail started slowly receding. This made it easier to approach him as the heat surround him died down as well. "Everything is okay...I'm okay! You have nothing to worry about." I made sure to add that last part after remembering how he brought up Thick Armor's ‘threat to my safety’.


Ebah's eyes softened, a blue hue beginning to shine through his yellow irises. The flames of the fire ring surrounding us were slowly extinguishing themselves, along with the ones coming from his body. I could already begin to see the yellow of his mane and tail. As those died, so did the flames that were almost engulfing Thick Armor's body, which was released from the colt's magical hold and dropped to the ground. I was genuinely surprised to see that the hunk of burnt stallion was still breathing- barely...

I took in every detail of Ebah’s body as I moved in, watching him revert back to the mentally disturbed colt I knew and loved. During my walk, I noticed something about him that I failed to see earlier. I don’t know how I missed it. It stood out on his body like a broken hoof. There, prominently displayed on his flank, was an all too familiar cutie mark. It showed the image of a dragon’s skull with large curved horns, long sharp teeth, and cracks coating most of it surface; The whole thing appeared to be burning. I know I’ve seen this mark before, but I couldn’t place it.

I reached out a hoof once I was close enough to touch Ebah, gently stroking his now flame-free mane. He visibly relaxed at this, even more so when I repeated the gesture to his cheek. Closing his eyes, he leaned into my touch, basking in it as he nuzzled my hoof. I had hoped this would be enough, but when he opened his eyes and looked up at me, I could see that it wasn't. They hadn't fully returned to their former glory and I could still see the hate shining through them. Not to mention that the literal firewall surrounding us was still holding its own.

I can't believe I'm about to do this...

It goes against a lot of my own personal morals, as well as those surrounding the ponies of our time, but I’m running out of options. Taking a breath to relax myself, I lidded my eyes and slowly leaned down. Ebah seemed to catch on as he pushed himself to meet me halfway. Our lips-

"DIE!!!"

Our focus went from each other to the heavily burnt stallion standing above us with an equally burnt two by four held in his mouth, ready to strike. Just as he went to take a swing, he was blasted to the side by a blue orb of magic that sent him a good few feet from us. My head shot up, spotting Princess Luna hovering high above us with smoke coming off of her fur.

An odd increase in temperature drew my attention back down to Ebah, who's eyes locked onto the knocked out stallion laying in the dirt. His mane sparked like kindling, the ends already beginning to burn with tiny flames slowly spreading across his head. In a panic, I grabbed his head and pulled it towards mine, this time placing my lips against his as quickly as possible. There was a few seconds of hesitation, but he soon melted into it.

I felt a strange sense of satisfaction fill me as his returned the kiss. What was once an act to hopefully calm him down, quickly turned into something I couldn't explain. Despite all that had happened in the last few hours, I felt weirdly at peace. This lasted longer than expected until I was greeted with a strong pulse that exited his form. I felt it shove my body, breaking our kiss as I was forced to take a couple of steps back. The small ripple hit what little remained of the fires he started, putting them out completely.

I sighed internally, relieved that things had finally settled down. It was also very nice to see that Ebah was back to normal. His normal eyes were staring back into mine, only his looked lost; Like his mind was somewhere else completely. "It's okay, Ebah." Sitting on my haunches, I pulled his small body into my barrel, wrapping him in a hug as I started stroking his normal, yellow mane. "I'm right here..."

The sound of magic being used caused one of my ears to twitch. Looking up, I glanced around until I spotted Princess Luna. She was standing over Thick Armor's unconscious body, coating it in a blue aura. From here, I could see his burns being healed and his fur growing back at an incredible rate.

I took this time to think over everything that had happened; From Ebah disappearing, to the argument between Luna and I, the talk we had during our search, the explosion, seeing Ebah in such a twisted state. It was all so unreal; Especially Ebah. How he walked out of the fire with no reaction to it whatsoever, how his hair was pretty much MADE of fire, his eyes, that deep sounding voice...How at ease he came off when he openly told Thick Armor that he was going to kill him...Then there was that cutie mark.

Whatever that was...It wasn't Ebah. It couldn't be. I know how he is. I know that he can be vulgar and aggressive, sometimes even physically. But, he would never do something like that of his own volition...right?

I looked down at Ebah’s flank, my eyes becoming fixated on his cutie mark. Before he was taken, he was a simple blank flank. Now, after all of this, he has his mark. It didn’t look right on him. It looked like something a villain would have as a cutie mark in a comic book. But this isn’t some story made up for the entertainment of others. This is reality...And his mark is that of somepony who should be feared. Especially given the circumstances of how he got it.

What did Armor do to him?

When Princess Luna had finished up with Thick Armor, she left his side and trotted over to me. Our eyes met and I could see the pain in hers. I'm sure she could see it in mine too. Both of us were scared of everything that happened, but I'm more than positive that it was for different reasons. If anything, she's concerned for her son's safety. I am too, but after all of this I can’t help but wonder if Ebah is capable of so much more than I thought when we first met. In the beginning, he was just a lewd colt with a bad mouth and even worse manners. Now, I can't help but wonder if there really is a monster hiding somewhere in that little head of his.

I was pulled out of my thoughts when I noticed Princess Luna's change in position. She sat on the ground, similar to how I was. "Private..." She began, holding out her front hooves. "May I hold my son?"

I blinked a few times, just now remembering that I had him in my hooves. "Of course..."

Using her magic, Luna lifted Ebah from me and pulled him into her hooves. She held him like one would hold a newborn, cradling him gently as tears worked their way from her eyes. "Oh, Ebah..." She said in a voice just above a whisper and she gently rocked his near-lifeless form. "My poor, poor child..."

Ebah didn't acknowledge this; He didn't say anything, he didn't move, he didn't make a single sound. If it weren't for the fact that I could see him breathing, I wouldn't be able to tell if he was alive or not.

Princess Luna let out a sigh, removing one of her hooves to wipe to wetness from her eyes before continuing to rock him. "He's in shock..."

I glanced down at Ebah, looking into his almost lifeless eyes. "After everything that's happened, I'd be completely baffled if he wasn't."

Luna sniffed hard, trying hard to keep her emotions from escaping her. "No child should ever have to go through something like this..." She muttered, just now taking notice of the image on his backside. She had to crane her neck a bit to get a good look at it, but showed little reaction to it. I guess she didn’t know what to say; She just fell silent.

"It's okay, Princess." I said, placing a sympathetic hoof to her withers. "We have him now. Everything is fine." She was unphased by my words, still holding that melancholy look. I’ve never seen her like this. I wish I still hadn’t. It hurt me to see her in such a state. I thought hard for a second, trying to find some way to lighten the mood. A certain thought entered my head. One that made me smile a bit, and even get a giggle out of me. "Oh, my gosh!" I exclaimed, earning my princess’ attention. "We are never going to hear the end of this."

Luna shot me a questioning look, which was all I needed to continue. "You can't see it already? He's going to be gloating up a storm tomorrow about how he finally got to blow something up AND how he is somehow immune to fire." There was a pause as I waited for a reaction, which came in the form of a small smirk struggling to reveal itself. "And what he did to Thick Armor over there; You know that'll be his ammunition for the next staff member that so much as irks him." I went on to say, doing my best to bring her spirits back up and hopefully help her feel the slightest bit better. “He’ll be all like, ‘I turned one pony into a pot roast, don’t think I won’t do the same to you!’”

Finally, Luna was unable to hold it in. A small laugh escaped her lips. There were still tears, but at least now she was smiling. "I suppose your right." She said after calming down small her little giggle fit. "Ebah is a strong little colt. He'll find a way to look upon this night with fondness."

I smiled, glad that she was at least feeling a little better. "We should probably get him to bed." I said, looking down at Ebah as she held him. "I'm sure he'll be back to his old self by morning."

Luna nodded, "Yes. I believe that would be best."

On that note, Luna and I got moving. We took off into the night sky, flying back toward the castle. My princess was doing all of the hard work, holding Ebah in her hooves and- the still unconscious- Thick Armor in her magic as she flew. I offered to help, but she insisted that she could handle it.

Our flight was mostly silent, but I could tell something was on her mind. I wasn't going to pry, of course. She'll speak when she's ready. The moment she decided to start vocalizing came when we were close enough to see Canterlot Castle. "Private; May I ask something of you?"

"You can ask me anything, Princess." I responded, curiously waiting for her to continue.

"We...I saw how you calmed Ebah earlier..."

Oh shit...

My eyes widened a bit at this. I felt a little more uncomfortable than I would like to admit. I didn't think about it at the time when I did it, but she was there when Armor came up to attack us. She was the one who shot him down during his little 'Last Stand'. She must have noticed my look because she was quick to save me.

"I am not mad in the slightest, Garnette. You did what needed to be done and succeeded in stopping him." That was mildly relieving. It still felt weird, but at least she wasn't going to say something to make it- "And given the circumstances, I would appreciate it if you would share the bed with my son and I."

I was wrong; She made it worse.

Keeping my cool, at least what was left of it, I was able to form a response. "Not at all, your highness..." I said shakily. "Next stop; your bedroom!"

...Wow, that sounded inappropriate...
> I feel a disturbance...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ebah P.O.V


"-furthermore, magical energy isn't just energy on its own. It comes from within. It is our willpower, thoughts, and emotions brought to life through-"

When will it end...

"Summoning your magical potential is merely the start. The next thing you should work on is-"

How long has this purple bitch been talking?

"-and if your skill is high enough, you are fully capable of manipulating these particular spells to work in your favor. However, you must keep in mind that anything could go wrong if you are not one hundred percent focused on-"

Everything is fading out...

Is this what death feels like? It's dark, quiet, peaceful one might even say. I can't hear her voice anymore. I can feel the void awaiting my return, its silent songs breaching my ears and pulling me further into its sweet nothingness. All that's left now is to-

"Ebah!"

I jumped a bit from hearing my name, my eyes opening wide as I started scanning the room. The void is gone, I am back in the real world again. "God dammit..." I muttered to myself, soon turning my attention to an annoyed looking alicorn with a stick of chalk levitating in front of her. "What?"

"Were you listening to anything I said?" Purple asked, her frustration still on full display.

"Of course I was." I lied to her scrunched up face.

"Oh really?" I hate when that snark comes up out of her like that. "Then maybe you would like to do a small recap on what you've learned today."

I can tell she's playing me right now, but I refuse to back down. "Nah, I'm good." I replied, rubbing some of the sleep from my eyes with my hooves. "Why don't you go back to-"

"Ebah..." She interrupted, now speaking as if she were my boss, or a mother. "What did you learn today?"

"When a mommy magic, and a daddy magic, love each other very much-"

I stopped dead in my tracks as she let out a small growl. This wasn't anything new for either of us, so it's no surprise that she's so easily provoked by me. After the incident with Thick Armour a few weeks back, the woman thought it best to call in a helping hand with these so-called magic lessons. Apparently purple here is both an expert and very well read on magical whatcha-do-hickey. Needless to say, we weren't hitting it off too well. She's way too wordy for my taste. One sentence can drag on for hours if I didn't cut in to shut her up. After a while I learned it's far easier to tune her out than it is to keep up with her bullshit.

Purple did this weird thing with her hoof, making a half-assed Hitler salute as she took a breath. This is just one of many quirks of hers that I don't care to try to understand. "Ebah, please." She began, her entire demeanor being much more relaxed now. "I know this all seems very strange and even boring for somepony like you. But you need to take these lessons seriously. Magic as unstable as yours is volatile and extremely dangerous if it's not handled properly." 

"Oh, so you're saying I'm unstable now." I know that's not what she meant and that I'm putting words in her mouth, but I'm so fed up with her existence at this point that I'm willing to go that route. "That's...fuckin' offensive."

I almost lost my cool at the panicked look that came across her face. "No, no, no, no, no! That's not what I meant at all!" She replied defensively, "I was just saying that-"

"Get out." If I don't get away from her soon I'm going to lose my mind. "I don't want you here..."

After another salute, she's calm and collected. "I know that you're having a hard time with all of this, Ebah. If you just work with me here, we can-"

"I said get out!"

Purple's ears dropped and she started looking around nervously. She turned her head to the clock and let out a defeated sigh, "I guess we can take a short recess."

Without even hesitating, I leaped the fuck out of that desk and charged through the door, slamming it behind me without even touching it. I tried not to pay attention to that last part. Lately, things have been happening around me that I don't feel I have directly influenced, but have at the same time. Like storming out of rooms, only for the doors to slam behind me; That's a reoccurring one. It's weird to think about though, so I quickly settled with just ignoring it.

My head is filled with way too much to deal with as is, the added stress of princess purple and this unstable voodoo bullshit isn't helping either. I just need a moment of peace to clear my head. A few minutes alone should do the trick...

"How are the lessons going?"

"Fuck!"  Stop beating so fast, heart! You're going to fucking explode! "Jesus H. Christ, you scared the shit out of me!" I admit that I do feel very strongly for this vampire, but sometimes I just wanna punch her in the throat.

Garnette, donning her usual guard amour, looked down at me with a grin that made me wanna pull her fangs out. "You're too cute sometimes."

I narrowed my eyes at her. She knows damn-well how much I hate when she talks to me like that. "Go. Fuck. Yourself."

"That bad, huh?"




Garnette P.O.V


"That bad, huh?" I've heard stories about Princess Twilight and her lectures, much more so since she took over Ebah's magic studies. He's done nothing but complain about her since she arrived. "Why don't we go for a walk? Maybe it'll help you clear your head." It's not hard to see that he wants to be alone. The look on his face is enough to tell me that. But I can't let that happen.

"Come on, it'll be nice." Ever since he got his cutie mark, his temper has become much more unpredictable. He tries to stay alone and it only makes it worse. "We can take a stroll through the gardens. Maybe stop by your room and snuggle." It still feels weird saying things like this to him, but I feel like I have to. We've officially been a couple for a few short weeks now, but the fact that he's a child never leaves me. Still, it seems like my affections are the only things that help to calm him down. "What do you say?"

Ebah glanced back toward the classroom door, "Yeah, let's get the hell out of here." He said, looking back at me. "I'd take a vegan salad over dealing with Purple any longer. If anything, a walk is godsend."

Some of the things he says are still foreign to me, but even so, I couldn't help but to laugh a little at his remarks. "Let's get moving then. You know, before she comes out and starts looking for you."

"Right behind ya!"

Ebah followed me to the castle gardens, nearly pressed to my side the whole way. This clingy behavior is new as well. I have several theories about it, but none that I've been able to confirm. Part of me thinks he's just being protective, wanting to stay close to make sure I'm alright. However, another part of me thinks he's doing it out of fear. He's been attached to me at the hip since the incident, so I can't help but think he's doing this because he's scared something will happen to me and that he might snap as a result, going on some sort of rampage.

Honestly, I'm a little scared of that very thing as well.

Pushing those thoughts aside, I trotted into the castle gardens with Ebah still keeping as close as possible without making physical contact with me. Not because he doesn't want to or anything, but even he understands that our age difference is off-putting and he hates making me uncomfortable. He's so sweet and considerate sometimes, it makes me feel all warm and fuzzy and I just want to-

Nope! No! Not happening!

Keep it together, Garnette. He's a child. He's a child. He's a child...

Ebah and I soon found our usual spot, the bench where he asked me to go on a date with him, and sat in the spots that we all but engraved our names into. They might as well be at this point. Not many ponies come out here and nopony ever comes near this bench. Especially when my little prince here comes strolling through.

I removed my helmet from my head, placing it on the ground beside me. Out of habit I stretched a wing behind Ebah's back. I didn't pull him close to me; Again, age difference. A lot of ponies, mostly castle staff, have given us some odd looks when we got too close. As a compromise I settled with draping my wing over his back.

Ebah was gone from what I could see. His mind had already wandered off to Luna-knows-where, leaving me alone with his body as he faced the ground.

I let out a sigh, turning my attention elsewhere. There wasn't a lot going on out here today. Some birds would chirp every now and again, the wind blows, carrying scents of the many plants decorating the gardens. The smells hit my nose with their sweet aroma, helping me to relax in both body and mind. I could feel myself starting to drift off from the sheer serenity that came with this place.

If only it were that simple...

My ear twitched as I heard a voice not too far from us. Quickly snapping my eyes open, I caught sight of one particular pony that I couldn't stand being around. Standing just across the way, wearing his usual tie, his white coat shinning in the sunlight, stood Prince Blueblood. Not only was he standing no more than twenty hoofsteps away, but he was glaring at me with disgust while muttering to himself, "Why am I not surprised; The demon-child and a bat. They're almost too perfect for each other."

Unlike some of the ponies I know, I have more than enough self control to ignore ignorant pricks like Blueblood. And like I said, that's just me. Unfortunately, one of those ponies is sitting right next to me and heard the same thing I did. I can already feel the heat radiating off of him...

Ebah hopped out of his seat, anger presently taking over his features. He walked over to Blueblood, staring down the prince  as he moved in on him. Knowing this child, this can only end in the worst ways possible. I reached down and grabbed my helmet, putting it on as I went to cut him off.

Moving as fast as I could, I jumped in front of the pissed off colt, with the power of a thousand pyromaniacs, doing my best to deter him. "Ebah, no!" I yelled, hoping to every higher power I could that he would listen. "Assaulting your foalknapper, that's one thing. But trying to go hoof to hoof with a prince is NOT going to blow over as easily."

The first thing I heard was Ebah's growling. The next just had to be Blueblood's smart mouth. "Oh, prince~" Even I had to look back as he practically sang those words. "Your pet should not be in charge of you. It's supposed to be the other way around."

That son of a-!

In the blink of an eye, Ebah was on top of the prince, glaring down at him with nothing but pure hatred in his eyes. His horn became alight, it's glow consuming Blueblood's tie and pulling up on it hard.




Ebah P.O.V


Kill him!

Choke him!

Strangle him!

Kill him!

Sweet Christ, this power is intoxicating! All I did was jump on the guy and now I'm choking him out without even using my hooves. This voodoo shit is starting to look pretty good. I can't help but wonder how easy it would be to snap his neck like this. I don't imagine it would be too hard. Maybe if I just throw my head back it'll be more than enough to-

"Ebah!"

I looked back, seeing Garnette standing just a short distance from me. The look on her face made my insides turn to ice. I recognize that look anywhere; It's fear...and it's being directed at me...What the fuck is happening to me!?

I turned back to face Blueblood, using ever ounce of willpower I had to stop this magic from hurting him anymore. It worked, but it took more out of me to stop it than it did to start. I can't keep risking things like this happening. I made an example out of one asshole who meant nothing. Maybe this guy is the key to getting these fucking horses to stay the hell away from us.

Leaning in, I offered up the most menacing glare a nine year old could as he gasped for air. "Listen here, prick! And make sure you listen well." I began, making sure he looked me in the eyes before continuing. "Lately, I do not have the fucking patience to put up with something as simple as stubbing my hoof. Just that is enough to warrant a visit from the fire department. So let me make this perfectly clear..."

Just to be sure he was listening, I got so far in his face that my nose was pressing against his. "You can say whatever you want about me...but the moment you speak ill of that mare..." I pointed a hoof to Garnette, "I will bring you blood to a boil and I won't stop until your skin melts off."

Blueblood spared a glance at Garnette, his eyes soon returning to look back at mine. "You're bluffing, you wouldn't..."

"Ask anyone in this castle what happens when you threaten that mare." I said through clenched teeth, "Better yet; ask about Thick Armor. Do that first, then I dare you, I fuckin' double dare you, to call me out on this bluff."

I probably would have kept going if not for the hoof touching my shoulder. "Ebah, please..." Looking back at Garnette hurt so much more this time. I could see the beginnings of tears in her eyes. "Please stop. Let's just go somewhere else."

What the fuck am I doing?

I know I've always been a dick, but this is so much worse than that. I'm not going around insulting people and making empty threats anymore. I was actually looking for a way to kill this guy until she stopped me. Why is this happening to me? What went wrong?

Pushing those thoughts aside for now, I climbed off of Blueblood.

Looking up at this wonderful mare to see the pain in her eyes from watching me act like this made it feel as though there was a knife being shoved into my chest. I'm ashamed of myself when I look at those beautiful eyes so full of sadness. But at the same time I'm so fucking angry at everything...

I wiped the water from my eyes before they could become tears. "I think I would like that..."




Luna P.O.V


"I'm terribly sorry, Princess." Twilight went on to say, clearly distressed by the situation. The pacing was enough to tell me that. "I don't know how much more I can take. It's one thing to teach a headstrong pony, it's another when they're fighting it every step of the way." The young alicorn finished, coming to a stop before me.

I nodded in her direction from my throne. "Believe me, Twilight; I understand what you mean. My son is nothing if not stubborn." I would not shame her for her decision. I know more than anypony just how difficult Ebah can be in any given circumstance. "I do not blame you for wanting to discontinue these sessions, but surely you of all ponies know the weight of such unstable magical potential."

"That's not it at all, Princess." Twilight continued, earning a confused look from myself. "I do know how serious this is and I truly want to help, but..." She paused, appearing unsure of her next words. "I...He...He's just so..." She let out a defeated sigh, lowering her head as she concluded her statement. "He's scaring me."

The worst immediately came to mind. "Is that so?" I asked, receiving a silent nod in response. It hurt me deeply to hear this. "So he's only getting worse..."

Twilight raised her head, offering a sympathetic look as mine fell. "Princess, I know what happened with Ebah not long ago. Nearly everypony does. And knowing that is why I am saying this." I looked up at my sister's former student, already knowing what she would say. "He needs professional help. His mind was already damaged the moment we found him and going through such an extreme experience has clearly made it worse."

Even knowing what she would say, I could not find the words to respond with. "Your colt has already been through more than anypony I've ever met. I'm honestly amazed that he wasn't this bad beforehoof." She explained, seemingly no longer keeping her inner thoughts at bay. "As unstable as he was, he had some semblance of control over his emotions, despite a few arguable slip ups. But now..."

Twilight's eyes stared into mine, glazed over. My own mimicked hers as I attempted to fight off the pain in my chest. "Princess, I can see it in his eyes, and I know you can too. He's hurting inside."

I wiped my eyes with a hoof, keeping my composure to the best of my abilities. "I know he is. But what am I to do? I want to help him but he's pushing me away more than ever before." I argued, hoping with every fiber in my being that he would burst in right now and beg for my assistance. "I've seen a lot in my time, Twilight. I've looked past all of the rage in his eyes...And I can see that a part of him dies with every outburst."

Twilight slowly trotted up to me, stopping when she was close enough to touch me. She looked at me with melancholy eyes, placing a hoof over one of my own. "I know that you want to be the one to help him, but he's beyond what any of us are capable of. He needs medical help..."

This wasn't something I haven't considered. In fact, I've been debating it for a while now. "He will not so much as entertain the idea though." I explained, having played through the many scenarios in my head on how he would react to such thing. "It's not that I don't want to help him. It's just that, I know his response will not be a light one. And I dread the thought of upsetting him further."

I felt the young alicorn's hoof tighten around mine. Not painfully so, but enough to hold my attention. "I can't tell you how to raise your son. The most I can do is offer, what I see, as the most logical course of action. And the way I see it, if he's not even letting you help him, then there's no other option."

I let out a sigh, pulling my eyes from Twilight's gaze for a moment as I weighed my options one last time. "I suppose you're right..." I can already feel the oncoming headache from Ebah's ranting. "This will not be a pleasant experience. But, if there's a chance that we can save him from himself, then so be it."




Ebah P.O.V


"You have to do what I say, right?" Garnette stayed close behind me, merely observing as I looked up at this guard I don't think I've ever met and asked this question.

"Yes, sir!" The guard replied, his eyes facing forward, not even remotely looking at me.

I don't know why I chose this guy of all the guards. I guess he was just in the wrong place at the wrong time. I'm sick of walking by and, despite whether I address them or not, none of them ever move. They don't even look at me when I talk to them. Hence why I am now trying to get a reaction by clearing my throat and spitting what came out of it on the floor.

"Pick that up!" I said to the guard, who finally broke his stance to look down before shooting me a grossed-out look. "I said 'pick it up!'"

"Ebah-" Garnette began.

"Wait!" I yelled to no one in particular as an odd shiver ran down my spine, causing my whole body to shudder. It was an odd sensation, to say the least. I almost felt violated. Not physically, but mentally. Like someone had just given away one of my dirty little secrets. I felt betrayed and disgusted. "Something doesn't feel right..."
> Stay out of my head
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Luna P.O.V


"Ebah, please!" I pleaded, banging on my chamber door with a hoof as I stood, locked out, in the hallway. "Please let me in! I am only doing this to help you!" My words were met with silence, causing me to slump down on the floor. "I don't like this any more than you, but if this is what it takes then I want to at least try!" Again, silence. "Can you not try it just this once? For me?"

    "Fuck! Off!"

    I sighed heavily, torn between feeling guilty for what I was about to do while also being annoyed with his childish behavior. However, I did not let myself slip up. He's in a fragile state and I will be understanding and supportive...even if I'm forcing him into doing the very last thing he would ever want. "You do realize that I could easily teleport in there and drag you out, yes?"

    "...Fuck..."

    "I do not wish to drag you out kicking and screaming. Such drastic measures should be uncalled for. But, If that is what it takes, then I shall do just that."

    "I'd like to see you fuckin' try!"

    I was bluffing at first, but now it would seem that I have no other options to get him the help he desperately needs. "I'm terribly sorry about this, my son. But, you've left me no choice."



    "One PM...Any minute now..." Doctor Mind muttered to himself as he glanced at the clock, awaiting his next appointment with very little enthusiasm. The last time he saw this child wasn't pleasant by any meaning of the word. He was actually quite reluctant to agree to see him once again, but couldn't find it in his heart to deny the lunar princess. Especially when her eyes started to tear up...

    "Why did I agree to this?" He magically lifted his glasses from his face, rubbing his eyes before moving on to his temples as he prepared himself for today's migraine. In almost no time at all he could hear the ruckus down the hall, the child's calling card from what he has gathered since Luna adopted him. The sounds being made became louder, drawing painfully closer with every agonizing second that passed. "This is going to be a long day..."

    With a less-than-pleased sigh, Mind hopped out of his seat and trotted out of his office and into his 'work room', which consisted of white walls, one rolling chair and one chaise lounge. Standing in the doorway at the front of this room was a rather frustrated looking Luna, levitating the small colt above her head whilst he thrashed around wildly in some poor attempt to escape her hold on him.

    Mind's first reaction was to roll his eyes at the scene as Luna began to lightly scold the child for acting out. Of course, he paid attention so he could know what to prepare for should Ebah choose to get mouthy once the princess left, but found no amusement in it at all.

    Finally, Luna turned to face the doctor with an apologetic look on her face. "Terribly sorry about this, Doctor mind. Ebah isn't-"

    Doctor mind raised a hoof to politely silence the princess. "Say no more, your highness. I'm more than aware of his stance on my profession. It was quite hard to ignore actually with how audible he was during our first encounter." Daring to glance at the colt hovering above him, he found it hard not to roll his eyes again as his gaze was met with silent disdain from the young alicorn. "I was hoping this time would be different, but I didn't get my hopes up."

    "Bet your dick is standing at attention seeing me restrained up here." Ebah boldly stated, earning a disapproving look from Luna, who was about to scold him once more.

    "No, princess." Doctor Mind interjected before she could speak. "This in an unfiltered area where patients may speak their minds freely."

    Princess Luna turned her attention back to the doctor, offering him a nod in response as she took a calming breath. "I assume you can take things from here."

    Doctor Mind nodded, "Yes, I can. If you could just set him on the lounge then you are free to leave so I may work with him."

    As instructed, Luna levitated Ebah to the lounge and set him down gently. Ebah glared at her with enough intensity to melt stone, but remained seated even as she said her goodbye's to the doctor and left.

    Doctor Mind trotted over to his seat, sitting down and eyeing Ebah all the while. His horn sparked to life, a notepad and pen appearing before him as a result. "Let's start off with something simple; I want to know how you are feeling right at this moment."

    Ebah's glare intensified as he responded back with, "Like this is a load of horse shit and you should go fuck yourself with the fat end of a wine bottle."

    Doctor Mind nodded at this, admiring the creativity behind that statement. "That's an...unnaturally specific way of telling me off. Where do thoughts like this come from?"

    "I've seen someone do it." Ebah responded, now earning a wide-eyed gaze from his new psychologist. "It's was actually very fascinating. I don't know how that woman managed to fit that in her puss then push it back out like she was birthing a newborn, but she did...fat end first...What the hell happened to that poor girl?"

    Doctor Mind could only look at the colt in shock as he asked himself that same question. Next to that was another that repeated in his brain several times. What happened to you!?




Garnette P.O.V


    "What the hell are you all looking at?" I asked with venom in my words, causing the other thestrals to flinch and turn away. Even as they turned their attention elsewhere, I could still hear them whispering to each other, to which I could only growl in response. With a quick swipe from my hoof, the shower-head turned off and I stepped aside for the next guard to take my place. 

    I grabbed a towel from the stack nearby, quickly drying myself off before setting it on my back to let it rest while I finished the rest of my routine. My fellow guards eyed me when they thought I wasn't looking, but I could feel their gazes. Each set of eyes bore into the back of my skull like heat lamps. Nearly each and every one of them had their sights on me as they bickered and gossiped with their friends. This has become the norm for me over the past few weeks. After the incident with Ebah being foalknapped, and me stupidly announcing myself as his marefriend, I became the center of the world to these ponies. Not one has dared to confront me though. I assume it's out of fear of what might happen to them as a result.

    I'll admit that I'm not the biggest or the strongest guard in the castle, or even in my platoon, but they stilled shied away from me. It took me a little while to realize that it wasn't because they were scared of me, but because they were scared of the unchained wrath of 'The prince of rage', as they started calling him. As it turns out, nearly everypony in Canterlot heard about what happened that night and the news spread like wildfire. Rumors started to surface from every direction; I've heard many a pony talk about him in hushed tones, saying horrible things about how he would be the next major threat, or try to overthrow Celestia and all sorts of horse apples. It makes me sick!

    Urgh!

    I have got to stop thinking about this so much! As if I'm not stressed enough with being everypony's eye candy, the last thing I need is to start thinking that Ebah would actually do something like that. Which he wouldn't! I know he has issues and that his temper could use some work, but he's not evil. He's not out to hurt anypony. He's just a colt with issues that needs somepony to be there for him and I'm happy to be that pony no matter what these other guards think.

    I'll admit, I have thought about what would happen if he turned against everypony. If one day he just snapped and tried to take over, or simply started destroying everything. I have nightmares about it to this day; I see villages burning, whole towns turned to dust in a matter of minutes. The entire planet being consumed in fire. Ebah wouldn't do that though, he couldn't...

    Ebah is an ass by every definition, I know that, but he's not bad pony. That twisted colt has a heart of gold, I can feel it every time I'm with him, even when he's at his worst. Every time we touch, the few times we've kissed, the amount of passion and caring that goes into everything he does for me; A bad pony isn't capable of stirring up feelings like this. I would know, I've dated some shit-stallions in my life. But he can do it so effortlessly. That has to mean something...

    I stopped in front of my locker, my head dropping slightly as I placed hoof to my temple. "What is wrong with me?" I asked myself, turning to my locker and opening it so I could make sure everything was in place. "How can somepony so young and so fucked in the head make me feel like this?"

    Once I opened my locker, I looked over the contents moving a few things aside to make for easier access later, when I have to go on duty. With everything sorted, I tossed my towel inside and closed the metal door- "Hi, Gar!"

    "Fuck!" I yelped, jumping back from the mare's sudden appearance. Surprise was quickly replaced with irritation as I eyes the red haired, thestral. "Luna dammit, Penny! If you don't stop popping up like this, I swear, I will punch you square in the throat!"

    Her bright orange eyes glistened in the dim light as she regarded me with an almost cocky stare. "Funny!" She began, taking a few steps toward me. "That sounds like something Ebah would say."

    "Penny, I am NOT in the mood." I lightly snapped, shoving her as I walked by. Part of me was hoping that would be the end of it. But, if I know this mare, and sadly I do...

    "Come on, Garnette!" Penny piped up, flying at a pace equal to my disgruntled stride. "Everypony is going batty about your little coltfriend." I kept my head forward, trying to ignore her. "They might be too scared to ask you anything, but you've known me long enough to know that nothing can stop me."

    Picking up her pace, Penny got ahead and landed, blocking my path and leaning close enough that I could smell the peaches she had for breakfast this morning. "Come on! We just want to know what the word is." She pleaded, eager to have her curiosity satiated. "Did he really kill a solar guard? And what about Princess Luna? I heard that he slapped her clear across a field!" I rolled my eyes at her questions, ready to give her another shove just to get her out of my way. "What about that kiss?"
    
    Wait what?

    "Somepony said that you kissed him and that's the only reason he didn't burn down the whole palace. Is that true?"

    I felt my eyes widen at this. Who could have possibly seen that!? I was sure the only ponies there were Luna, myself, and Thick Armor! What the actual fuck!?

    "Don't get so worked up, Garnette." Penny continued, noticing my dismay and waving a dismissive hoof in my direction. "It's kinda sweet, in a pedophilia sort of way." She added with a giggle, only causing me to feel a bit of dread as a result. "Is it warm in here?" She asked, her smile falling as she glanced around the room.

    Thank Luna she asked that, because I thought it was just my embarrassment making it feel warm. In fact, now that I think about it, it felt more than warm. It was starting to get a little hot. I followed Penny's example and looked around, seeing that many of the other guards were beginning to feel uncomfortable from the rising temperature. 

    "What the hell is-?" There was a loud boom that interrupted me, along with a slight trembling throughout the entire barracks. When the shaking stopped, it wasn't hard to put the pieces together. "Ebah..."

    Penny's eyes became wide, a shit eating grin spreading across her face as her attention rested entirely on me. "Aww, is your coltfriend throwing another tantrum?" She teased, giggling to herself. "Emphasis on the colt part, by the way."

    You know what, I'm getting really sick of this mare's shit.

    "You realize the only reason you're still alive is because I haven't told him about you, right?" I watched her smile falter, very slowly turning into a frown. "And for the record; He didn't kill that guard. But, he was about to...and the only thing stopping him was, indeed, myself." Her upper lip quivered ever so slightly, giving me a nice little sense of satisfaction.

    "This is your last warning: Back. Off." I finally shoved passed her and made my way out of the barracks at a full sprint, keeping my eyes forward as I charged up a small flight of stairs.

    I got into the hallway, trotting as fast as my hooves could carry me while silently praying that Ebah hadn't killed anypony. Rounding a corner, I spotted Princess Luna just up ahead. She was running too, but seemed to have a better idea as to where she was going. It took a lot out of me to catch up with her, but soon enough we were neck and neck.

    "Princess Luna! " I called out, "What's going on?"

    Luna's sight remained on what was in front of her as she replied back. "I'm not sure, but I hope that Ebah is alright!"

    "I don't think it's him that we have to worry about..." Keeping pace with the princess, we came to a part of the castle that I rarely visited, the infirmary. I'm not sure why we're here, but my princess didn't show any sign of stopping, so neither did I.

    We pressed on, soon coming to an area I have never been to before. We passed by a sign that read 'Behavioral Health Center'. I was caught off guard by this section, having not known that the castle had one of these. But, knowing personally what some of the guard has gone through, I can't say that it's all that surprising.

    Rounding another corner, we came into another hallway, this one filled with smoke. At the very end was a room, the door blown off of its hinges, where the smoke appeared to be originating. Without missing a beat, Luna used her magic to disperse the smoke and we charged in, coming to a dead stop once we were inside.

    "Ebah!" Luna called out.

    "Ebah..." I repeated out of instinct, looking around frantically.

    An overturned chair was pushed over to our left, a stallion pulling himself up from behind it and coughing his lungs up as he struggled to get up.

    "Doctor Mind!" Luna quickly ran to his aid, helping the doctor get back on his hooves. "Are you alright? What happened?"

    "I'm fine, I'm fine!" The soot covered doctor replied, looking shaken and scared. He straightened his glasses and looked past us. "Where is the child?"

    There was a groan that caught our attention on the other side of the room. As I looked over, I spotted an upside down psychologist couch and small grey hoof sticking out from beneath it. "Help..." A voice called out softly. "This body is tiny and weak."

    Luna reacted quickly, throwing the couch aside with her magic and diving in to pick up Ebah. "Oh, my poor son!" She all but yelled, holding him tightly to her barrel. "Everything will be alright! Mommy is here!"

    I was doing my best not to laugh at the now struggling colt, desperately trying to pull himself free from the Lunar Princesses' forceful embrace. However, the look on this Doctor's face had me in a trance. He didn't just look unsettled. He was horrified. The expression on his face was as if he had just watched somepony die right in front of him.

    Without a word, the doctor nearly ran out of the office. An odd feeling of dread began to fill my chest, making me feel hollow and empty. Slowly, I turned my head to look back at the princess, still smothering her son in her embrace. It took nearly a full minute for him to finally break free just enough to pull his head back.

    Ebah was gasping for air, holding a hoof to his chest. "You know..." He began, still breathing heavily, "I thought one day...I would die...by suffocating in...fur...but not once did I think...it would be THIS literal...fuck!"

    As funny as that statement was, I couldn't find it in me to laugh. The expression on that stallion's face was haunting my memory. He's a psychologist. I can only assume he must have dealt with a lot during his time here. That being said, why would he react the way he did? Why did he look so scared when he saw Ebah?

    What the hell happened here?




Ten Minutes Earlier


    Doctor Mind cut off the magic in his horn, keeping an eye on the nearly unconscious colt laying on the lounge as he readied his pen. "There, now we can truly begin." He said, mostly to himself. "Just to be sure the spell is working properly, I would like to ask you a few easy questions. Do you understand?"

    "Yeah..." Ebah responded lifelessly.

    Doctor Mind nodded and began his assessment. "What is your name?"

    "I...don't know..."

    He nodded his head at this, finding it odd how his subconscious mind still couldn't recall something so simple. "Okay...What about your birthplace? Where were you born?"

    "United States of America..."

    "And that's not here in Equestria, is it? That's in your home world, right?"

    "Yep..."

    Humming to himself, the doctor made sure to note that the colt was giving him the same answers he had during their first assessment. He concluded that if he was going to learn anything else about this child, he would need to change things up. They sat in silence as doctor mind thought over how he could bypass such powerful memory blocks so he could get the truth out of the disturbed child.

    Frustration started to set in as he continuously looked through what he had already asked and how it had gotten him nowhere. There were so many walls, so much that Ebah just couldn't seem to remember. Even when he tried to dig into the darkest depths of his mind, no new answered ever surfaced. But why?

    "Why can’t you remember?" He asked in a hushed tone, mostly speaking to himself.

    "...He won't let me..."

    Doctor Mind's ears perked up at the response, looking up from his notes and staring at Ebah, who was still laying half asleep right across from him. "You mean the voice, right? The one who you don't like?"

    "He doesn't like me either...He doesn't want me to remember..."

    Doctor Mind's pen began scribbling across the notepad, jotting everything down as he continued. "Why doesn't he want you to remember?"

    "I'm not sure...I've asked him before, but I never get a real answer out of him...

    Doctor Mind normally wouldn't take such drastic measures. This is a delicate situation and should be handled with care, but he was running out of options. If he can't ease the answers out of the colt, he will have to force them out. "Ebah...I want you to try and remember everything he doesn't want you to. I want you to tell me your real name, where your from and everything else he has been hiding from you."

    Ebah's lidded eyes closed completely, his legs kicking every so often as he tried to remember. There appeared to be a struggle of sorts as the colt fought to recover the lost memories, one that Doctor Mind merely observed as he patiently waited for the answers he was looking for. "You need to fight him, Ebah. He's keeping important information from you. You must remember...fight him."

    The colt's form went from light twitched to near-full spasms. His eyes were now clenched shut, his breathing heavy and his teeth bared as he fought hard to obey the doctor's orders.

    Although this seemed like a good idea at first, it was proving to make things worse. With the situation now becoming desperate, Doctor mind was forced to put a stop to it. "Ebah, stop! Stop right now!" No response came as the young alicorn began to writhe before him. "Ebah, I said stop!" Ebah's eyes opened, the once blue orbs now a piercing yellow. His mane and tail ignited, causing the stallion to lean back. However, the colt no longer struggled. Despite the small change in form, he peacefully held his spot on the lounge.

    With the issue seeming to have settled, and Mind's shock was wearing off, he went back to his notes and made sure that nothing was left out. With everything he needed now written in ink, he turned his attention back to the fiery colt. He found it strange how the flames coming off of him weren't producing any real heat, but was happy as well since it didn't appear to be causing any damage.

    "Ebah, are you alright?" He asked curiously.

    "Burn..."

    Doctor Mind raised his brow, leaning in to hear him better. "I didn't quite hear that. How are you feeling right now?"

    "Burn it..."

    "One more time..."

    Mind nearly jumped out of his seat as a spark shot out of Ebah's horn. "Burn it...Burn it down..."

    The room started to feel warm. So warm, in fact, that Doctor Mind found himself beginning to sweat. And it only seemed to get warmer. "Ebah, I need you to wake up." He began, panic now starting to set in as the intense heat became more than a little discomforting. "The session is over, you may leave now."

    "Burn it down...Burn it to the ground..."

    Quickly, Doctor mind got out of his chair, moving to stand behind it in an attempt to shield himself from the heat. "Ebah, please wake up!"

    "Burn it down!" Ebah yelled, his voice dropping to an unnaturally low tone, "and salt the earth so nothing may grow!" 

    The air around him grew hotter, the walls surrounding him beginning to darken as a result, overwhelming the doctor. "Wake the fuck up!"

    Following that statement was a loud boom, followed by a surge that shoved Doctor Mind against the wall with the chair he was using as a shield landing on top of him.




Present Time: Ebah P.O.V


    Burn it...

    Shut up.

    Burn it down...

    Shut up!

    Burn it to the ground...

    "I said, 'Shut the fuck up', God dammit!" I yelled to myself, trying to silence that talkative prick before I lose my mind and light myself on fire out of spite. "Annoying fuckin' cock-hole." When I was met with silence, I relaxed against one of the porcelain walls as the warm water collected all the ash and soot from my fur. I was about to close my eyes and 'really' relax when someone decided to get a little nosy.

    "Ebah?" The woman addressed me questioningly from outside of the bathroom. "Is everything alright in there?"

    "Go away!" I responded rather harshly, more than I even intended, sinking myself deeper into the tub until the water nearly covered my mouth. "I'm naked!"
> (Don't) Do hurtful things to your waifu
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Celestia P.O.V


Finally!

The final case has been closed, the sun is setting- with my help, of course- and my work here is officially done. At last I can stretch my legs before going to get some much needed rest. The cases coming through have been so asinine lately that I simply cannot fathom the idea of further interaction with other ponies. Rising from my seat, I am quick to trot out from behind the large desk and leave the courtroom. I'll admit to feeling a bit peckish, but my tired mind clouded over any thoughts of food I might have. With sleep picking away at me, I wasted no time making my way to my quarters. Oh, how relaxing it would be to collapse into my own bed, surrounded in the warmth and softness of my comforter.

I was just about to turn into the hallway that would that led to the very room I daydreamed over for the last several hours, but was forced to stop when I was met with a disheartening sight. Further down the hall I was currently standing in was the entrance to the Night Wing. Currently dragging her hooves down that hall was none other than my own sister. Her head was hung low, her posture slackened as if the life had been sucked out of her. I could not see the expression on her face, but I didn't need to. I could practically feel her heavy heart just from seeing her this way.

All thoughts of sleep were swept away as I changed course and made a B-line for my sister. "Luna!" I called out, easily earning her attention. She stopped moving as she looked up at me, her bloodshot eyes and matted fur telling me that she had been crying no too long ago. "Lulu, dear..." I halted my movements as I stood just inches from her, my own sad eyes staring back into hers. "What's wrong?"

Luna didn't answer. Her gaze simply fell back to the floor as she sniffled lightly. It didn't take wizard to start putting the pieces together. For a while now there has been only one thing causing her such heartache and distress, and it's starting to get on my nerves. "It's Ebah again, isn't it?"

Luna's eyes clenched shut, tears working their way through her closed lids. "I don't know what to do anymore, sister." She said in a defeated tone, pain riddled in every syllable that left her lips. "He hasn't spoken to me in days...He refuses to even look at me..." She finally looked up at her, her eyes shimmering to the brim with guilt and pain. "I thought I could help him, I really did. But now...I feel like I'm just causing more damage than anything else."

I stared at her in awe. Never had I heard her speak like this when it came to her adopted son. She had her trying moments with him, that goes without saying, but she would always rise above it more determined than ever. Not anymore though. All of the hope in her eyes had been snuffed out and left merely an empty pit in its place. "He won't even speak to Garnette!" She went on to say, "Throughout everything that has happened, she was always the one he turned to. Now he shuns her away just as he does to me!"

Luna placed a hoof to her head, an odd form of panic seeming to taking over her. "He just!...He...I don't...!"

I wrapped a hoof around my sister, pulling her into a the warmest hug I could provide. There was some hesitation on her part, but she soon returned the embrace in full. We stayed this way for what felt like hours before finally separating. I hold a hoof to her face, keeping her face level with my own. It hurt me deeply to see her so broken down and I would do anything in my power to make sure I never have to see this expression again; Even if I meant I had to face that troublesome colt once more.

"I've been putting it off for too long." I said aloud, lowering my gaze. "It's high time Ebah and I had a talk." I stepped away from my little sister, making to walk by her. I didn't make it far before I felt her weight on my back.

"No, Tia!" Luna pleaded, not seeming to care if anypony saw her in such a position. "Please, you must not! It could make things worse! So much worse!" Her pained expression from earlier was gone now, replaced entirely with fear.

"Luna, I will not tolerate his behavior anymore." I said coldly, shaking her off of me. "He needs to be dealt with and if I must be the one to do it, then so be it." I didn't need to look back to realized that she was holding on to my hind leg, senselessly trying to stop me.

"Sister, please!" She continued to beg, "Don't do this! Please!"

"That enough, Luna!" I snapped, turning back to look down at her. Shaking myself free from her grip, I turned around so I could face her at least somewhat properly as she remained on the floor. "For heaven's sake! You are a princess and you are acting like a child!" It brought me no pleasure to talk down to her like this, but it had to be done. "I am going to speak with him and you are going to get to night court and do your job! Are we clear?"

Luna cowered some at my words, the resistance still showing in her weak gaze. She let out a breath, her head dropping some as she finally submitted. "Yes, sister..."

"Good..." I couldn't stand to look at her any longer. If I did, my authoritative stance would have crumbled.

Turning around, I continued to my sister's chamber. Frustration and determination filled me as I trotted with purpose, intent on making that stubborn little pony see the error of his way and give my sister the respect that she deserves. I approached the door, not bothering to knock as I flung it open with my magic and marched into the bedroom, scanning every inch to find Ebah.

It wasn't too difficult to find him, but it wasn't anything like I expected. When I came in here, I was half expecting a fight to break out upon entry, but was met with something else entirely. With my neck craned to the side, I spotted the oddly relaxed colt sitting just beyond the open balcony doors, looking out over the city as he rested himself on his haunches. A soft breeze gently pushed his mane to the side. Accompanying the breeze was the sound of him breathing in deeply, taking in the air as he huddled into the tattered vest that hung loosely from his form.

This all caught me a little off guard, having grown accustomed to his typical, hostile behavior. I think this is the first time I've seen him in any sort of relaxed fashion. Much to my own surprise, I calmly made my way to the balcony, unable to take my eyes off of him. I took a seat by his side and leaned forward, trying to get a look at his face.

Ebah's features were calm, but his eyes were shining with a burning anger I could almost feel. It actually made me a little uncomfortable. Leaning back so I was sitting up proper, I decided that it was high time that I start things off. "Ebah, we need to talk."

"Just leave me alone." Ebah replied with hushed venom, as if he were trying desperately to remain in this state. I found this more than a little shocking. Normally he's the first one to raise his voice.

"Please, child." I asked nicely, hoping for a better response before I let myself get too carried away. "It's important that we discuss the way you been behaving."

Ebah's head turned to face me; His face was cold and emotionless, but those piercing eyes made me feel like I was staring into the sun itself. "I am in no mood. This is your last warning."

"Ebah, I am serious!" I began in a raised tone to emphasize my frustration. "Your blatant disregard for others is taking its toll and it's hurting the pony I care for the most. I understand that you've had it rough for a while and that you're a long way from-"

"I said, 'Fuck off'!"

I hardly had a moment to react as I was thrown through the balcony doors, hitting the wall on the other side of the room with a loud thud. If not for my alicorn blood, that probably would have hurt more. Instead, it only fueled my own anger. It was time that I taught him a lesson, one he wouldn't soon forget.

Grabbing Ebah in my magic, I yanked him into the room with me. I got back back on my hooves, dangling the now furious colt in front of my face. "That is the last straw, Ebah!" I yelled, letting my anger out in full force. "I have had it up to here with you. I refuse to let you treat myself or Luna this way any longer!"

"It's about fuckin' time..." The way Ebah looked at me in this moment was odd, adding a bit of confusion into my mix of emotions. "Do something, anything! Make me stop!" He shouted in anger, but also something else. Through the hate that was practically glowing in his eyes, I could see a glint of hurt flash through them. "I can't take it anymore, man...I don't care what you do, just make it stop."

This isn't right...He isn't right...

For the longest time I thought that he was just angry for the sake of being angry. But, his defeated tone, his sudden lack of resistance; This was cause enough for me to think twice. I prided myself on being able to read ponies and understand their true intentions, but it was difficult to see through this child. It took a bit of searching, but it became clear that he isn't angry. Well, he is, but that's not all of it. The more I stared into his eyes, the more obvious it became that something was bothering him. He was troubled.

I let out a sigh, unable to stay mad at him as I began to read into the emotions locked within his gaze. I have to learn more, to figure him out so we could put an end to at least some of his troubles. "Ebah, what is the source of all of this?" I asked, earning a certain look from him. "Why are you so mad?"

There was no pause, no hesitation, no searching. He knew the answer and he said it as it was. "Because I'm mad." He said plainly before going into some detail. "I'm just...mad all the time and I don't want to be. But, I can't stop it. I can't make it go away no matter how hard I try and it just pisses me off even more." His form didn't become relaxed per se, moreover it felt as though his body was giving out. "I feel like I'm losing my mind...I don't want to keep feeling like this but it just keeps getting worse and trying to fight it off all the time...I'm tired...I'm frustrated...I don't know how much more of this shit I can take."

Ebah looked at me, the anger in his eyes shoved into the background and replaced with, what I could only describe as, hopelessness. "The more I fight it, the worse it gets. It wants to come out, but the second it does-" His rage returned to the forefront, his expression now matching his hateful gaze. "I get my ass chewed out by one of you pricks for trying to relieve myself of something I am growing tired of fighting off. At this point, I'd rather kill everyone in this fucking castle than waste any more of my energy trying to save you from it!"

Relieve yourself, huh?

I hummed out loud to myself, coming up with a rather unorthodox plan. It was risky and could lead to some very complicated issues if it backfired, but it was something. If I'm right in my assumption, he needs to be able to work this out of his system naturally. And, if all he really needs is an outlet to balance him out, then perhaps there's a chance of making things right again. However, it would take both my sister and I keeping an eye on him to make sure he wouldn't go overboard and hurt somepony. This will put a dapper on my much needed rest, but if it worked, the benefits would outweigh the drawbacks.

"I have a terrible idea..."




Ebah P.O.V


Burn it...Burn it down...

"What the hell are we doing here?" I asked the white bitch who had forcibly put me on her back while she walked off to a courtroom. We were on the sidelines, hidden from view. Several piews were laid out in rows before us near the entrance, filled to the brim with various ponies. Most of which were unicorns for some reason. At the end sat the large bench that the woman was currently sitting behind as she addressed two ponies that stood behind their respective bailiffs.

The only response I got was a shushing sound from Miss Tall Horse. I let out an annoyed sigh, looking over the courtroom one last time before settling my sights on the plaintiff, who was bickering about something to do with his lawn. I raised a brow at this as I started to listen in on what he was saying. From what I had gathered, this guy was upset because the defendant didn't mow his lawn to the right size.

I felt my jaw drop a few inches as I looked down at Tia. "Is this guy fucking serious right now?" Once again, no response. She didn't even shush me, just glanced over in my direction with a stupid grin on her face for like two seconds. I turned my attention back to the plaintiff, dumbstruck by his complaints.

"Your highness," The pony spoke with his nose held up high. "This is the seventh time I have come here because of their arrogance." He pointed a hoof to the defendant without looking at her. "I urge you to have her removed from her position before she can cause anymore damage."

The woman looked over to the defendant and I could tell she was trying hard not to roll her eyes. "Is there anything the defendant would like to say in response?"

The mare nodded and cleared her throat, "As you know, I am the seventh pony who has been sent to work on Mr. Green Hoof's property." She began, sounding pretty chill about this whole thing. "Each has ended up in this exact same position. To put it in simply, and in the nicest way I can, he cannot be pleased. It's impossible!"

"I would be pleased if your company could do it right the first time." Green Hoof interrupted, each word coming out of his mouth causing my eye to twitch as I tried desperately to keep to myself. "If you don't know how to follow orders and do as your told, then you have no place in the workforce. It's your job to do as I say to the letter and you have failed to comply, leaving me no choice but to take drastic-"

You know what; Fuck this guy!

"If you don't like it, then why don't you do it yourself you pompous, lazy, entitled piece of shit!" Oh my god! I don't even care how much trouble I get in. That felt good!

In an instant, all eyes were on me and Princess Sunny Cheeks. I didn't bother to gauge a reaction from her or the woman, I knew I was fucked. But hell, the train's rolling so I might as well blow the whistle. I hopped off of my living pedestal, marching down the center of the courtroom until I was standing right in front of the bench that the woman was behind. Once I was there, I turned around and began my own assessment.

"So, let me get this straight real quick." I looked over to the defendant, pointing a hoof at her. "You say that you are the seventh pony to visit this dude and he brought all of them to court?"

"Uhh..." She glance up, looking at the mare behind me.

I clapped my hooves loudly, making sure her eyes were focused on the tiny pony up front. "I'm talking to you! You look at me! Now answer the fucking question!"

"Y-yes, Prince Ebah!" She finally said, looking very unsure of herself...and knowing who I am somehow.

Ignoring that, I looked over to Green Hoof. "Is this true?"

Green Hoof stuck his nose back into the air, closing his eyes as he ignored me. "Princess Luna, would you please control your child. This is a very serious-"

"You're askin' for it. Aren't ya, mister?" I've been finding it incredibly easy to grab things in my magic lately. They don't usually survive for long, but it works. That being said, I had dude's tie smoking in my hold as I yanked him into the bailiff. "Yes...or no..."

The stallion rolled his eyes at me and answered. "Yes, that is true." He said in a tone that made my skin crawl.

"Talk to me like that...one more time...and I will set your fuckin' pubic hair on fire..." I growled, finally earning a rather pleasant reaction from him. Satisfied with that, as well as the answer he gave me, it was time to get rid of the poor mare on trial. I pointed my hoof at her again. "You. Leave."

Green Hoof didn't seem to like this at all, quickly losing his cowering demeanor as he went on the defensive. "Hold on, you can't just send her out! We have a case to-"

"Shut your whore mouth! I'm not talking to you!" I shouted, accidentally launching- what I assume was the gavel- into the pony's mouth before turning my attention back to the mare still standing behind the bailiff. "Why are you still here?" The mare took exception to that, levitating several papers from in front of her before running out of the courtroom. Once again, Green hoof had something to say about me letting her leave, but it was a little difficult to hear him with all that wood in his mouth.

Spitting out the gavel, Green Hoof shot me a glare, clearly displeased with my interference and influence. However, he decided to take this up with my mom rather than myself. "Your highness! Your child is making a mockery of this court and interrupting a very delicate case! Are you just going to sit there and let him get away with this?"

I had to admit, I was a little curious about how she was taking all of this. I was only recently thinking about it though, having been a little distracted with everything else. But, with those thoughts in mind, I turned toward the bench and looked up at the woman, awaiting her response. Her gaze shifted back and forth between myself and Green Hoof for a few seconds. Then, to my utter surprise, she smiled.

"Mister Green Hoof..." She began, a shit-eating grin spread across her face as she offered me one last look. "My son here is merely cutting to the chase. You see, over the years we have gone easy on ponies in this courtroom. But that is something we hope to change with the help of Prince Ebah." That smug smile only grew as the stallion's expression went from pissed to shocked. "My son, you may continue."

Now wearing my own smile, I approached the bailiff where Green Hoof resided, keeping enough distance so I wouldn't have to kill my neck looking up at him. "Alright, you hoity fuck; Here's the verdict." I began, quickly coming up with an easy solution that I knew this uptight prick would absolutely despise. "Seeing as no one else can seem to please you, I am officially declaring you blacklisted from any and all landscaping and/or groundskeeping company in Canterlot."

His eyes went dead! And it was nothing short of bliss to my young, devious heart. "W-wha..."

"That's right!" I confirmed, wearing a proud smile. "Since no one else can meet your expectations, you are now free to do all of the yard work for your property; on! Your! Own!" I turned around not wanting to see anymore of this guy than I needed to. "Judgment in favor of the defendant, Green Hoof is to be blacklisted on all accounts previously stated. This court is now adjourned..." My eyes went to the floor, noticing the saliva coated gavel. Wanting to keep it official, I picked it up in my magic and banged it on the bench.

I ignored the sounds of protest coming from the obnoxious stallion, reveling in my small victory. It's odd really. Something about taking that guy down a peg, being in charge, putting him down like the filth he is; It just felt so...satisfying... But, I couldn't dwell on that for too long. There was something I had to take care of. I was on the move once more and making my way behind the bench and toward the mare who had claimed me as her own. Her eyes followed me the whole way, just watching with a mix of joy and worry as I closed in on her. Taking a seat next to her, I said the only thing I could.

"Sup..."

The woman let out a quiet laugh, still clearly uncertain of how to feel and having a hard time even looking in my direction. "So...You're talking to me again?" She asked nervously, rubbing her front hooves together.

"So YoU'rE tAlKiNg To Me AgAiN?" I mocked, "No shit, I'm talking to you again!" This got a smile out of her, but I could still see the doubt in her eyes even as she faced the floor. I'll be honest, it kinda made me feel like a dick.  "Okay, I know I've been acting like a total emo kid lately, but I..." I paused, not knowing how exactly to explain it. Or even what it was I was trying to explain. "Scratch that, moving on. I don't know what crawled up my ass, but I'm feeling better and I'm sorry."

Didn't come out as genuine as I intended, but it's better than nothing?

My not-so-mother gave me a look, which was concerning at first. But, there was a smile creeping across her face and I couldn't help but to grin in return. "You know you are one crafty fuckin' pony." I turned to look back at Celestia, who was slowly making her way over to us.

"I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about." She said with a grin of her own, coming to a stop on the other side of the woman.

"Don't feed me that line of bullshit, you know exactly what you did." I stated with a somewhat playful glare, pointing a hoof at her. "You knew this was going to happen..."

The woman's face shifted to one of confusion as she looked back and forth between us. "Knew what? What did she do?" Her sights rested on her older sister. "Tia, what did you do?"

Celestia pretended like she was going over it in her head before giving an actual answer, "During my little talk with Ebah-"

"Fuck you, by the way."

Ignoring me, she continued, "I came to a conclusion that this very incident proved to be quite solid." Oh god, she starting to sound like Twilight. I knew those brains had to come from somewhere. "I believe I may have finally discovered the meaning behind his cutie mark as well." The woman's eyes widened at her sister's words, obviously very curious.

I was in no better a state. I blinked a few times, relaxing my stance as I looked up at her. "Go on..."

"Since you've gotten your mark, you've claimed to be feeling a constant flow of anger, right?" She asked, her attention mostly on me now. I nodded so she would continue. "A cutie mark is supposed to be a representation of talent, the physical manifestation of what makes a pony unique. Being angry all of the time isn't a talent. However, perhaps it's the way you use it that makes you gifted."

I felt my eyes widen as my brain farted into a state that was clearly revealed with one simple word. "What???"

Celestia rolled her eyes and placed a hoof to her temple. "Let's try this again; You remember our niece, Cadence?" 

"The pink one?"

"Yes.. the pink one..." Celestia groaned, lowering her hoof back to the ground. "Luna, please tell me you know what I'm getting at."

The woman nodded, "I believe I do." And like that, her eyes are on me as well. "Our niece is the Princess of Love. Her special gift allows her to know what others are feeling, to sense their hurt. Using her power, she can provide them with a feeling of love so strong that it helps mend their aching hearts and even resolve issues among couples."

"I'm following you so far." And for once I'm being honest, but I'm still lost on where they were going with all of this.

Celestia took over once again, speaking quite confidently. "Your anger is sort of a power source for you, just as love is for my niece. You can tap into it at any moment and use it however you see fit, which has been proved through your magical studies. But, rage is a powerful and unstable emotion; Unlike love, it can easily cloud judgment and even overshadow other emotions."

"I think that once you truly realized what rage made you capable of, your body reacted in kind." Celestia went on to explain as I began putting the pieces together in my own head. "Now, you are constantly feeling that emotion because that is where you draw your power from. It fuels you and makes you stronger. But, without some way to let it out, it overwhelms you."

Okay, I think I get it. Maybe I can use this to my advantage. "So, what you're saying is; I'm allowed to start acting out again?"

"No!" The two shouted in unison, nearly making me leap out of my fur. 

Celestia let out a sigh, relaxing herself for a second. "What I'm saying is that we can find ways for you to work it out of your system. Preferably with as little collateral damage as possible."

The woman kept her sights on me. Unlike her sister though, she looked concerned. Well, maybe not concerned, but something was clearly bothering her. "Ebah, why didn't you tell anypony that you were feeling this way."

I didn't answer her directly. I sort of leaned over to get a good look at sunny buns and raised a brow. "I'm sure that there are several parties here that would agree that I was in no state to be discussing things."

The woman followed my gaze to her sister, who said nothing, just nodded oddly which was- luckily- enough to end that little discussion then and there. I think she's finally learning that it's easier to just accept the things I do, rather than go about trying to find an answer. It's safer for everyone that way...

Fuck me!

I felt my eyes widen as a realization dawned over me. "I gotta go!" I announced, literally jumping the fuck away from them and running my small ass off to the entrance. I heard one of them call out to me, but this was too important. I had to fix it and I had to fix it NOW. "I gotta go!!!" 




Garnette P.O.V


Armor; Check.
Spear; Check
Helmet; Check.

I turned away from the small mirror in my locker once I noted that I had everything I needed equipped and ready to go. Night court has already started, and with my colt sitting job on hold, that meant I was to return to my old post; Guarding the long, boring, seemingly endless hallways. The post, albeit a bit boring, wasn't bothering me much at all. What did bother me was that Ebah, the colt who had somehow won my heart, was refusing to so much as be in the same room with me and I can't figure out why!

I know he's been acting strange since that thing with Thick Armor went down, but why has he suddenly turned on me? Did I do something wrong? Did I upset him? Has he just gotten sick of me? I don't know! And I can't help but feel like it's somehow my fault...

Ebah's turned down every visit I've tried to make, choosing to stay locked in Princess Luna's chambers without saying a word. I don't see him pacing the halls, I don't hear the other guards talking about him, I couldn't even hear his voice the few times I was stationed near his and Luna's room. This distance he's putting between us...it hurts more than I would like to admit.

For once, I thought that I had found a pony who I could actually talk to and be myself with. Somepony who, despite how young he is or how crazy he comes off as, truly held a special place for me in his heart, And now, here I am; Getting ready to do my duty for my princess and my country and feeling like my heart's been stomped into pieces...

"What has my life come to?" I asked myself with a sigh, closing the door to my locker. I turned to the side, ready to exit the barracks, but it would seem that fate had other plans for me. "Luna, dammit!"

I didn't even have to see her face. The long red hair dangling in front of my was enough to tell me how fucked I was. I lifted my head to see Penny's face looking directly at me as she hung upside down, her tail wrapped around a thick, water pipe. "I can't say for sure, but it's a lot more interesting than any of the other guards."

My irritation made itself known with a groan as I went to walk through her mane and get to my post. But, I know this mare all too well. I barely made it three steps before she dropped down, flapping her wings a few times so she could carefully land in my path. I didn't dare speak, knowing that no good would come out of my mouth, not with how I'm feeling.

"What's wrong? Cat got your tongue?"  She asked in an almost cocky, playful manner. "I say cat, cause I know your colt certainly hasn't. Not lately, that is." I could only glare at her, a slight groan breaking through my clenched fangs. Apparently, this only fueled her- If the shit eating grin was anything to go by. "You know, if he's really got you this upset; I know a guy who would be perfect for you. He's got all the same qualities, AND, is half your current lovers age!"

I am going to fucking-

Before I could finish that thought, the locker in front of me swung open and struck Penny straight in the muzzle with a loud bang before closing itself. The annoying mare recoiled a bit, placing a hoof to her nose. "Ow! What the-" Before she could finish, the locker behind her swung open, smacking her flank hard enough to make her take a step forward. She let out a pained yelp, a deep red blush appearing on her face. "What is happ-" Suddenly, the lockers came to life, as if my prayer had been answered, and began hitting her over and over again. They worked fast, preventing her from getting her bearings back enough to just step away from them by keeping her moving in a back and forth motion before one of them took out her hind legs, causing her to drop.

I wasn't sure what to say, but it was nothing short of entertaining to watch. That is, until I saw the pony responsible step out from the shadows. That's when my heart sank.

Ebah's gaze was locked on to Penny, a satisfied look on his face as he stood by her side. "How's it goin' down there?"

I saw Penny's eyes shoot open, her head turning to see the young alicorn. "Prince, Ebah!" She all but yelled, quickly getting back on her hooves, "Lieutenant Penny at your-" Only to be knocked back down when the locker in front of her swung open and bashed her forehooves. "Ow!"

"Stay down!" Ebah ordered, leveling an angry hoof at her. The colt lowered his hoof back to the floor, his eyes refusing to leave Penny's as hers stared back in what looked like fear. "I'm all about fucked up humor, believe me; I know enough dead baby jokes to make a sadist shit themselves." This got more than just Penny and I to raise a brow at him as the surrounding guards started to tune in. "But...The pedo jokes are starting to get on my nerves."

Penny face became panicked as she immediately went to defend herself, but didn't dare to attempt standing again. "Your highness, you have my sincerest apolo-" Yet another locker cut her off, this one hitting her in the back of her head. "...ow..."

"I'm not done talking..." Ebah stated in a calm anger, clearing his throat before continuing. "I don't know you...And so far, you haven't made a very good impression." He stated, moving his hoof around to emphasize his words. "In fact, it's taking a lot out of me to NOT boil those pretty little eyes of yours until they melt out of their sockets."

Forget my heart sinking. My stomach twisted into a knot just at the mental image of that.

"I don't need anymore enemies than I already have, so how about we bury this hatchet before it's even done being constructed." Ebah purposed, his voice sounding rather calm at first. "All you gotta do...is shut fucking mouth...and stay the hell out of our business." He clarified that statement by pointing a hoof back and forth between himself and I. "Sound good to you?"

It was likely out of fear that Penny kept her mouth closed, choosing to nod her head up and down rapidly to answer his question. "Good...Now get the hell out of here. I'm sick of looking at you." It was clear through her movements that she was fighting all of the pain in her body to do this, but she quickly got up and scurried away. Out of sight and out of mind. "Nosy ponies..." He muttered, looking around at the surrounding guards whose eyes were still locked onto him. "And what the fuck are you all looking at!?" The guards vanished faster than I could blink, almost as if vanishing into thin air.

The moment of truth follow soon after as Ebah's small form turned towards me. His eyes locked onto mine and I was so conflicted on how to feel that I couldn't find it in me to say anything. I was sad that he was ignoring me, but also mad for some reason. First he treats me like I don’t exist, then he comes in here and does this? I don't know whether to hug him or storm out. Does he think that this fixes everything?

If he does, he has another thing coming...

"So..." Ebah said awkwardly as I found myself glaring at him. "I...I have some explaining to do."

"You're damn right you do!" Whether I wanted to or not, I couldn't stop myself from saying it. The words flew out of my mouth as if they were rehearsed.

Ebah's forehooves shot up defensively, "Easy now!" He said, appearing more than a little uncomfortable. "Let's just talk this out like adults. I'm gonna lay it all out on the table as best as I can."

It doesn't matter how upset I am, I NEED to hear this. I need to know where it all went wrong. I don't want to be mad at him. Submitting, I lowered my flank to the floor. Still wanting to look like I was in charge of the situation though, I raised my front hooves and crossed them in front of me. "Go on..."

I noticed his gaze lowering to- "Nice teats."

And like that, my face is on fire...

I quickly dropped my hooves back down to block his view, trying to hide my fluster by coming off as angry as possible. "Y-you were saying-!"

"Right, sorry!" Ebah redirected his gaze back to my face, rather than my...you know! "Okay, I've been avoiding you. I will admit this." He must have seen the scowl growing on my face, because he was very quick to defend himself. "BUT! But...I had a good reason."

"It fucking better be good!" I snapped just a little, my emotions starting to get the better of me. "Why, Ebah? I happily accepted you! I told you on day one that I would be there for you!" My eyes started to feel wet as I looked back on all of the time I spent with him and how much fun we had, only for it all to be overshadowed by how betrayed I felt when he stopped letting me see him. "And now you- YOU- are avoiding ME!?"

I barely registered the sad look in his eyes, being caught up in my own hurt to really notice. It killed me not knowing this and I have to know, "What did I do wrong?"

"No, no, no!" Ebah all but pounced on me, his small hooves pressed against my armor as he stood on his hind legs, being just tall enough to meet me face to face. "It's not you, it's me! I know that sounds cliche and stupid, but it's true!" I couldn't hold my gaze, I turned away from him, only for his hoof to force me to look back. "Gar, look at me!"

"It wasn't you..." The look in his eyes probably hurt me more than anything else. It was clear as day how much this was upsetting him and I don't think I've ever seen him so vulnerable. "I promise, you didn't do anything wrong."

"Then why were you avoiding me?"

Ebah removed his hooves from me and sat down, his head hanging low. "You saw how I was acting...and every day I just felt worse. I just wanted to...fffuckin' strangle someone a little bit more every day!" I find it odd how quickly he can switch from sad to mad, then back again. "And it was only made worse because I was mad that I was always mad...Then I got scared cause...I thought that if it got bad enough...I might lash out at you."

Part of me wanted to think that he was making this up just to make me feel better, but I know him all too well. I could tell a pony when he's lying at any point in time, but this wasn't one of those times. "You were scared?"

"Yes!" He admitted, somehow sounding both defeated and mad. "I didn't want to take the chance of doing something, or saying something...I didn't want you to be on the receiving end of whatever the hell it was." He went on to say, a conflicted look coming about him. He wanted to say something, but he was struggling. "I couldn't risk it it. I just....I...fffuckin'-!" He placed a hoof to his head, now angry with himself, unable to relax until he finally got the words out. "I love you...way too much to make you go through that."

I felt my spine tingle at his words, a warm fluttering filling my chest at his confession. I was shocked, stunned silent. I knew he liked me a lot, even finding me physically attractive despite his age and his claims of being from another world. But, to hear him say that...And to share those feelings...It's just so surreal to me.

"I...I uh..." Come on! If a nine year old can say it then so can I! "I-I love you too...A-and I didn't m-mean to get so mad. I missed you...a lot."

Ebah took a breath, looking much more relaxed. "I missed you too."

I couldn't stop the small smile from forming as he said this. It really did help me feel better to know that he wasn't abandoning me. And that I hadn't done anything wrong. "So...Are you feeling better then."

Ebah looked a little unsure of how to answer that. "Yes and no." He simply stated, not really giving me much to go on at first. "The theory so far is that I am basically the embodiment of rage." I can't tell if he's being genuine here, or if he's just full of himself. "So my brain is constantly pumping out shit that makes me mad cause it... It's fuels me, I guess? But, if I don't work it out of my system it just kinda builds up, you know?"

"I...guess that makes sense?" It seems a little weird, but it's not the strangest thing I've ever heard. Especially from him!

"Yeah, so I think the woman and Sunny Buns are gonna try to find ways to help me work it out so it can't build up like that anymore." Ebah explained, not sounding very sure of himself. "I mean, it did work a little when I chewed that guy out in court. Then that thing with the red head earlier..." He tilted his head back, letting out a soft moan. "Oh, god. That was almost as good as sex."

I giggled at his display, "It was really fun to watch. That mare is such a pain."

"What's her fucking problem, anyway?"

"I don't know, she's been that way forever." As fun as it is to talk about how much I hate another pony, something he said earlier caught my attention. "So what is this I heard you say about being in court?"

Ebah's eyes lit up in excitement when I asked this. "Oh, this is good! It's a bit of a short story, but it's well worth it. See, what happened is-"

It's so nice to be talking like this again. I know it's only been a few days since he closed me off from him, but it feels like ages. If I had known sooner how he was feeling and why he did what he did, then I wouldn't have been so upset. But, I can't stay mad at him. Especially when he only does things like this to spare me. I would have preferred he came to me directly in the first place, but he probably wasn't in the right mind to do so. I wanted to be mad, but how can I be? Even at his worst, all he wanted to do was protect me. This is just one of the many courtesies he's given me that no other has. If anything, it only makes me feelings for him stronger, because it shows how much he really cares for me. 

No. How much he loves me.

This twisted and all around unstable little colt loves me with everything he has. So much so, that he's willing to fight himself just to make sure that I don't have to. Regardless of how mean he can be to literally everypony, he is the absolute sweetest. And...I love him...I really do.

"-so I told the mare she could leave after shoving a gavel right into dude's cocksucker. After that I-MMPH!" His words were lost as I pressed my lips into his, no longer caring for my previous reservations. Fuck how young he is, fuck what other ponies think and fuck me for trying to fight off these feelings. All became bliss as he return my affection in full, his small form pushing against mine.

I broke the kiss, offering the dazed colt a warm smile. Ebah shook his head, which was just plain adorable. "Well then..." He said, sounding both confused and pleased. "That was a little unexpected, but I'm not opposed to it." His tone became a bit cocky as he used his front hooves to slide himself closer to me. "Or maybe even something a little more fun~"

Yeah, no.

I laughed a little at his advances, but pushed him away pretty easily with one hoof. "Not gonna happen, little guy. You may talk big, but you're still too young for me."

Ebah rolled his eyes as he wore a playful scowl. I almost didn't hear him, but being a thestral makes my ears more sensitive than the average pony. "Fuckin' cock-tease..."

"What was that?"

"Nothing!"
> How do I wing?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Luna P.O.V


"Ready..." The lunar guard began, staring down his associate as they pulled back on the small catapult. "Steady..." The rope strained as the guard operating it pulled back on it, lowering the bucket. "Fire!"

At his command, the rope was released and the bucket rose, launching an old table into the air. Before the payload could reach its peak, it is struck with a ball of magic, which causes it to combust as soon as they meet. Small wood splinters rain down, followed by soot and ash. The smell of burning wood fills the air around them once more.

Following the source of the magic, I quickly spotted the young colt responsible. He was standing a good distance from the mechanism and the guards. He wiped the small beads of sweat that were forming on his head. From the looks of it, he was asking the guard to load up yet another piece of forgotten furniture to be launched.

I allowed this process to repeat itself once more before making my presence known. As I stepped out into the open, my guards bowed to me and, upon my request moved the catapult to be put in storage for now. Of course, this caught Ebah's attention and he was soon making his way towards me.

"What gives?" He asked in an uncharacteristic tone, sounding more curious than upset. "I was just starting to enjoy myself."

"I can see that. You looked like you were having a lot of fun." I pointed out with a light giggle. It brought me a strange amount of joy watching him destroy things like this. Not due to the act itself, but moreover because of how much he seemed to genuinely enjoy it.

Ebah's eyes remained locked onto me as he nodded his head, "Duh..." He stares at me for a few seconds longer before inquiring further. "So whacha need, ma?"

Oh, how warms my heart hearing him finally call me this!  I can't help but to smile every time. It doesn't happen as often as I'd like, but it's far better than the alternative of him address me as 'woman' day in and day out. "I've come here to discuss a new form a teaching for you." I could tell by the look on his face that was not amused in the slightest. "Hear me out for one moment, Ebah."

Ebah let out a sigh an planted his rump to the ground. "You have five minutes."

"Very well then!" I said, clearing my throat before continuing. "Your studies have been going well enough, and seeing as you've grown a significant amount of control over your magic since this little arrangement has been made, I believe it is time we moved forward!"

Ebah raised a brow at this. "In what way exactly? Aren't I already doing everything I'm supposed to?"

"Indeed you are! But, I couldn't help but notice something rather peculiar." I pointed a hoof toward him.

Ebah looked down to see what I was trying to point out. "You're not taking my vest..."

"What? No!" I walked closer to him and pointed once more, being sure he could see exactly what I was referring to. "Your wings. Since the moment I saw you, I have yet to witness you use them."

Ebah looked back at his wings and it was hard to believe that he was born with them. From the looks of it, he tried to move them, but was failing to do so. Occasionally, one would twitch. Aside from that, they didn't really move at all and there was no synchronicity whatsoever. It was almost disgusting. "You know, I keep forgetting I have these things..."

How can he forget something like that? "Ebah, it is very important that you learn to use your wings." I said, hoping I didn't come off as too demanding. "If you continue to neglect them it could stunt their growth."

"Hey! If God wanted us to fly then he wouldn't have taken our wings!" I felt my brow raise at this, my confusion being put on clear display. Judging from the look he was slowly developing, he was equally as confused. "Shit! That was wrong reference. God dammit, Howard!"

I let out a sigh and ignored his ramblings. Some battles you just have to pick and choose, especially with this child. "My point still stands. You need to start having flight lessons as soon as possible."

Ebah groaned at this. "Come on! I'm a magical fuckin' horse! Couldn't I just like...levitate myself or something?"

"Yes, but that is hardly an excuse to neglect your wings further!" I didn't like raising my voice at Ebah. He's strong in many ways, but still fragile with his temper. Taking a breath, I relaxed myself before I spoke further. "Please Ebah, don't make this harder than it has to be. I just want what's best for you. You trust me, don't you?"

Ebah gave me a conflicted looked, bobbing his head from side to side. "Ehhh, it's a rough fifty-fifty."

This child is going to send me to an early grave. As I said, I only want what is best for him. He's been much more easy going these last few weeks, but his stubborn streak knows no end; especially when it comes to introducing him to new things or ideas. Sometimes I feel like the only pony he really listens to is Garnette.

Wait a minute...

I stood up straight and let out a distressed sigh. "You win, Ebah. If you don't want to take flying lessons then you don't have to." Ebah threw up his front hooves and gave a victorious 'woo!' Nodding at him, I turned around and started heading back into the castle. "Garnette is going to be very disappointed..."

I could practically hear the record scratch in his brain. "Hold on a second!" It took everything in my power to hide the grin on my face as I stopped in my tracks, craning my neck so I could look back at him. "You wanna run that by me again?" I should have said this this from the start.

I turned around to fully face my suddenly curious child, who was all but glaring at me at this point. "Oh, it's nothing." I began, waving a dismissive hoof in his direction. "I simply spoke with Garnette on the matter and, not only does she agree with me, she even volunteered to assist you with the lessons." It is becoming increasingly difficult not to smile as I watch the gears turn in his little head. "It's just a shame that I'll have to tell her about your refusal."

Ebah stares on, his eyes never wavering, not even for a second. "You know, the funny thing is; I know you're playing me...But, well done." He stands up on all fours and makes his way over to me. "Let's get a move on, big blue."




Ebah P.O.V


I'm almost one hundred percent positive that everything the woman said was a lie, in regards to Garnette being involved with this, but if there's a chance I can to cling to that mare more often then I'm not gonna turn it down. For the time being though, it looks like it's just gonna be mommy and me.

Bleh...

I really don't see the point of this whole flight training thing. I mean, I've made it this far without them so why even bother? Hell, I made it almost two decades with only two legs, no wings and no voodoo dick in my skull. If I recall correctly, the one time I actually acknowledged them, was when the woman dropped me and I landed on my back. The words 'Ow, my fucking wings!' still sound weird when I hear them in my head.

The next couple of hours were spent in her room trying to get my wings to move properly. This was a rather awkward process, given that I have yet to use the damn things. Up until this point, they've just kinda been there and that was as far as it went. It figures that some shit like this would go down when I'm finally getting the hang of my highly combustible, yet insanely awesome, magic. I've even learned how to levitate things without causing them to explode or just melt into a puddle. It was a pain in the ass at first, but in a few weeks it became second nature. I do shit with magic without even thinking now.

If there is one thing I could give the woman props for, it is our little arrangement to let me blow things up regularly. In the beginning, I was just happy to have something to do as well as work off a lot of pent up frustration. I didn't realize how much it was actually helping me until these ponies started pointing out that I was being a lot less hostile. More specifically, the woman wouldn't shut up about how my mood has improved significantly.

On occasion I would even get a passing comment from Garnette about how calm I've been lately, which has worked out great for us in my opinion. Now I can spend as much time with her as I want without having to be afraid that I'm going to lash out and hurt her. I need to make it a point to see her today. I think I'm having vampire withdrawals. It's like she's permanently stained into my memory. I find it hard not to think about her every second of every day.

Is that weird?

"Ebah, you need to focus." Even with my improved mood, the woman has a way of getting under my skin. This is one of those moments. "Stretch both wings out as far as you can. Like this." The woman follows her own example and flares her wings, extending them to their limit. And here I am...Wings folded...

I'm trying to do it, I really am, but I can't get the fuckers more than an inch off of my body. They're not even that big so I don't see why this is an issue. They shouldn't be heavy. Maybe it's just because I wasn't born with them. I can't seem to work the muscles properly. To make a long story short; they might as well be tied down.

I strained against my own body as I tried to push out my wings, growling as I went on to try forcing them into the same position as hers. About two minutes in I gave up and let them go back to resting on my sides proper. "This isn't working..." I huffed, needing to speak between breaths. This has been surprisingly exhausting. "We might as well just cut the damn things off, they're useless!"

"Now, now, my son. We'll have none of that." Lowering her wings, the woman came to my aid. She stands beside me, lifting a hoof. She pauses, looking at me before continuing. The look she's wearing is almost fearful. Like she's scared of her own next move. "I'm going to touch your wings now, Ebah. Just try to relax."

At least she gave me a warning. I wish I knew why I never liked being touched or grabbed from behind, but it's just another forgotten memory. If I suppressed it, I'm sure it's for a good reason. But still, it just leaves me with unanswered questions. Steeling myself, I relaxed my body and nodded. Her movements are slow and predictable, which is making this a little more tolerable.

I can feel her hoof coming into contact with my left wing, gently tugging at it. Surprisingly enough, this proved to be just what it needed. As she carefully pulls back, my wing unfurls with only minor resistance. There's a pop as the once stationary appendage is made to stretch out for the first time ever and I'll be honest, it feels so good I might pop a boner if I'm not careful.

"Oh, dear God..." I mutter to myself as this strange feeling of euphoria hits me.

"Try to keep this wing stretched. I'm moving to the other now." She repeats the process with my right wing, gently pulling it from its resting place. This one pops a few times as well and I'm on the verge of collapsing. It's like when you've been sitting down too long and when you go to stand back up your back pops in nearly every spot. It's just a massive wave of relief that I didn't know I needed. "Good. Now hold that position."

"You don't need to tell me twice..." I will happily stand right here and soak in this weird fucking wave of relaxation that's just washing over me. The woman steps back as I just stand here doing literally nothing. I'm not even trying to keep my wings out, they're just staying in place on their own....and it's actually becoming a little uncomfortable now. "Are they supposed to feel all tingly?" The woman gives me an odd look as she seems to scan me with her eyes, leaning her head down to get a closer look at my wings.

God, even that sounds weird...

"I can't say that I'm surprised." She lifts her head back up and I can already feel the oncoming lecture. "Given their lack of use, their circulation must have been very poor. You'll need to keep them out like this until blood flow resumes proper."

"Great, so I'm just supposed to stand here like an idiot with my thumb in my ass..." I had to pause for a second to think over my word choice. "Hoof in my ass?" That one sounds so much worse. And just plain dirty. I feel unclean! "Either way, something is in my ass and I don't like it!" I stand corrected. That one was sooo much worse than the last. Why can't I learn to shut up when I've already fucked myself? "This monologue took a weird turn."

"Quite..." The woman just kinda stares at me for a few seconds after that, eventually shaking her head. She's probably trying to clear out the mental images I gave her. I know I am. "Moving on; if you could hold that position for a little while longer, I'm sure you'll be able to move your wings freely."

Oh joy...

"Aside from making sure these feathery assholes on my back aren't gonna fall off; what are you planning to teach me?" I asked with an expression that could only really be read as a mixture between curiosity and annoyance. "I get that this is supposed to be flying and all, but what exactly does that entail?"

"Oh, I won't be teaching you." I could hear something akin to a slight choking sound as those words left her mouth. It's almost as if she didn't want me to know that little tidbit. Not now, at least. She might have had a plan to help ease this information onto me later on. Clearly though, that's not happening.

Sucks to suck!

"You see! This shit is why I don't trust you!" I yell from my spot, mostly just to get a reaction out of her. I can't honestly say that I'm mad about it. If anything, I'm more upset that she didn't tell me this from the beginning. So my little outburst is both intentional and purely out of spite.

"I'm sorry, Ebah..." It's not often that she apologizes and doesn't sound all panicky. This time she seems just plain disappointed. Not so much in me, but more in herself for obvious reasons. "It's not that I don't want to, or that I am unable. I just thought it best for you to learn from a pony who's abilities exceed my own."

Exceed her own?

I don't give this woman credit for much, but I know where she stands both as a leader and as a person of power. So this is fucking with me a little bit. "Who could possibly exceed a demigod in anything?"




Rainbow Dash P.O.V


"Are you ready for your big day, Crash?" I get that we all have nicknames that don't exactly speak well for us, but it's still a little embarrassing to be addressed by it so openly. Then again, it's mostly just us Wonderbolts in here. It could be worse. Not to say that she hasn't called me this out in public. I know she's just teasing me and all, but it's still not something I like other ponies to hear about.

Free from my uniform, I close my locker and turn to face Spitfire. "As ready as I'll ever be, Captain!" I can see why the princess chose me of all ponies. I am the fastest around and it's no surprise that she'd want the best for her adopted son. "Teaching a pegasus his age how to fly properly should be a cakewalk."

Spitfire gives me an unsure look. It almost looks like she just ate something sour. This stirs up a few mixed feeling from me, but I can easily overlook them. "I don't know. I've heard a lot of stories about this colt. None of them pleasant."

Yeah, I've heard a few things myself from Twilight, but of course he'd be a hoof full for her. I can't stand listening to one of her lessons, let alone having to sit through over a dozen of them a day. At that point, I'd probably try to set the castle on fire too. "I'm sure he'll be cool being with somepony as awesome as I am."

Spitfire's expression didn't change even a little bit. "I'll admit, I was dreading that this day would come." It's so weird to see her talking like this. She's normally so authoritative. A real 'Take on the world' kind of mare. "To be honest, I'm glad she didn't pick me."

I couldn't stop myself from rolling my eyes as I waved a dismissive hoof in her direction. "He's just a colt. Aside from whining about his wings being tired, I doubt we'll run into too many bumps." I'll admit, her own reaction to this news is taking a small toll on me. But, I refuse to let it deter me. I'm the best there is! "I'm sure he'll be taking to the skies in no time at all."

Spitfire smiled at me somewhat proudly, but I can still see the dread lingering in her gaze. "Your confidence is admirable." Said smile vanished just as fast as it appeared. "But remember, Not only do you need to do this and do it right, but you need to maintain a completely professional demeanor. This could mean big things for us if you can pull it off. Not many flight groups can go around saying that they taught a prince how to fly."

I raised my right hoof to my head in a salute. "You can count on me, Captain!"

"I sure hope so..." She all but mutters, "Believe me, I have no doubt in you or your skill. I'm just worried that something might happen."

"Come on, Captain..." I can't believe I have to say this again. I'll slow it down for her this time so she gets the point. "He's just a colt. What's the worst that could happen?"
> Generic Angsty Title
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Rainbow Dash P.O.V


"I will set your fucking horse vagina on fire! Swear to God!"

Me and my big mouth...

I roll my eyes at the colt as he glares up at me. If looks could kill, I probably would have been dead fifteen minutes ago. Everything started off well enough. Princes Luna introduced us, I told him that I would be his flight coach, the Princess left us outside in the garden, then everything started to go downhill from there. I don't understand what's so hard to figure out about this! All I wanted was for him to open his wings! It's not that hard! But, he's been treating it like I just asked him to push the castle over to a new mountain!

"What part of 'I can't fucking wing' do you not understand!?" Ebah continues to yell, much to my ever growing aggravation. Spitfire said that this would be difficult, but this is so annoying that it's stupid. Like, really stupid. How does a pegasus not even know how to flare their own wings!? "I've never used these things! I don't know how to fucking open them, let alone flap the damn things!"

"It's not that hard!" I say for the umpteenth time in the last half hour.

"You try waking up in a dumpster with wings all of a sudden!" This colt must be completely batty. He's gone on and on about this whole 'not being born a pony' thing a few times and none of it makes any sense to me. Instead of teaching him how to do a bunch of boring problem solving, Twilight should probably have looked into being his psychotherapist. "I spent almost twenty years on two legs with no wings! Do you have any idea how fucking annoying it was to adapt to all of this shit? I'm just happy I got fucking walking down to a science!"

This is going to take a while...




Ebah P.O.V


I'm so fucking pissed right now I want to turn this whole fucking city into a pile of ash. What's so hard to understand here? I've told her, countless times, that I was not born with these damn wings! I don't know how to fucking use them! You don't just grow another fucking leg and immediately know how to use it, dammit! At this point, I'm ready to tell this mare to just fuck off and forget about this whole flying thing all together. I've made it this far without wings, twenty years prior to this without them, I think I can manage.

You know what; Fuck it. I'm done. "Go home."

The walking pride flag raises a brow at me. I mean, I knew she was stupid, but this is as simple as it gets. Then again, she doesn't seem to grasp the whole 'I don't know how to wing' concept very well either. I even said it in broken English just so it would get through to her, because nothing else seemed to work. Maybe she's brain-dead? "What was that?"

"Fuck off!" I annoyingly clarify, as if I had told her to go home in a completely different language. "Leave! Vamoose your caboose! Get the hell out of my face! How many more ways do I have to say it before you learn that I don't want you here!?"

I have this familiar feeling that this mare wants to punch me. It's something I've learned over the years, being the cynical asshole that I am. It's come in handy more times than I can count. However, this is a mare. A grown mare, but still a mare. I don't think she'll hit me, but I'll keep on my little horse toes until I'm sure. After all, you never really know a person until you've gotten into a drunken fist-fight with them, on a Tuesday morning, over who gets the part of the couch that isn't sunken in, because you have that one fat friend that pretty much claimed it with their sheer weight alone and snapped a few boards as a result and somehow thinks that it's even more comfortable when- in all reality- it feels like you're about to fall through the whole damn thing and get impaled on a two by four that seems pretty fucking determined to pop your cherry. 

The rainbow warrior seems to be tearing at the seams as she drops down onto her ass and presses both of her front hooves to her face. "Oh my Celestia! You are impossible!"

"And you're an idiot. Go away." Would she even be smart enough to hit me? I mean, I've told her to get lost like five times in the last minute, but for some reason she's still here. Wait a minute- "By my royal decree; I declare that you get the fuck out of here before I beat you with a stick."

At least that grabs her attention. The mare lowers her hooves and looks at me with visible confusion. I can see the conflict going on in her expression alone and it's almost funny enough for me to laugh at. And I would, if I wasn't still mad. Or getting increasingly more mad due to the fact that she's still fucking here. "Wait! Hold on! Can you actually just do that?"

Even I'm not entirely sure how to respond to this, but I'm gonna try to make it as 'in my favor' as I possibly can in hopes of having some goddamn peace and quiet. "I'm a prince; So I'm gonna go ahead and say, 'Yeah, I can'." That's all I really have to say on that matter. At the risk of repeating myself, I'm just gonna say it one last time. "Go away..."

Aside from her ability to fly and being tall, this mare has no real ground over me. I know this and, judging from the look she's giving me, she knows this. She's just not very happy about it. The mare nods before finally standing up and spreading her wings. "You know what; Fine! I'll go. Have fun being the only alicorn that can't fly!"

If spite were a sin, I'd already be in hell. Or maybe I am and this is my punishment.

"Just for that, you're not allowed to fly inside the city limits." Her eyes go dead as those words leave my lips, looking over at me with an expression that I can only guess is a mix of distraught and anger that's about ready to boil over. "Say another word and I'll make it so you're out of your stupid flight group too." Just in case.

I know I'm being an ass to unreasonable levels here, but I've lost just about all of my patience and I'm a little too ready to start burning down this entire palace. As if dealing with the brain hemorrhage of waking up as a horse child every morning isn't enough, I have the woman breathing down my neck on most occasions, trying to put me through school again and adding more annoying ponies to the mix. I get that she's supposed to be a big fuckin' deal around these parts, but Rainbow McFuckface here wasted no times lighting my already shortened fuse with her cocky attitude and unwillingness to understand my plight. Under different circumstances, I might have invited her out for a drink. Then again, those circumstances also involve me having less legs and opposable thumbs.

Rainbow Douche's face contorts in anger as she lowers her wings and turns around, marching back toward the castle. I can hear her hooves hitting the ground almost as if she's stomping. This brings a nice, warm feeling into my chest. Once again, I have won, despite being a child. "If I wasn't royalty, I'd probably hang myself."

Now the garden is my playground once more and there is no one here to stop me from enjoying myself. At least until the woman catches wind of this little...Predicament. I can already feel the vibrations that will inevitably shake the very ground beneath my hooves as the nagging begins. And she's gonna go on and on about how I need to learn how to use my wings and I'm gonna yell at her with the whole 'I've made it this far' argument that I keep pitching, that she clearly isn't buying for some reason. I can already feel the headache that's going to result from this cycle that just keeps fucking repeating itself.

God dammit, where's the blood sucker when you need her?

Probably asleep, knowing her schedule as well I do. It's still midday so odds are that she is passed out in the barracks and I don't feel particularly keen on disturbing her at the moment. The last thing she needs right now is to deal with my moody ass when she's trying to rest. I can feel a heavy breath escape me as my hooves start to move. I'm not really sure what else to do so I figure that I'll just let them carry me wherever until something happens. What other option do I have? I suppose I could have the guards load the catapult for me again. However, despite my plain-to-see anger, I just don't feel the drive right now. If anything I feel exhausted from dealing with so much stupid in such a short amount of time.

Guess I'll fuckin' wander.



 
Celestia P.O.V


Mid-day, one of the very few reprieves I get from this line of work. Aside from the obvious break for meals, this is truly the only time during the day where I can actually sit back and enjoy myself for a short time. Soon the afternoon will draw to its close and then I can step down to really pamper myself and get some much needed relaxation. Ruling an empire is a lot of work and so stressful. It's only made worse by the petty complaints of the nobles. Though Ebah's occasional intervention during court has deterred quite a few of them from my doorstep. Perhaps if I were a bit more stern with my little ponies, they would straighten out. I can already see the headlines now, about how I am on the path to becoming a cold-hearted tyrant.

Ponies nowadays are so sensitive. 

Not wanting to ruin my short break, I take a calming breath and let those thoughts slide away as I rest in the break room. It's a cozy little spot connected to the throne room so it's convenient. Lavender candles decorate most of it, their scent alone being plenty enough to help ease some of the tension in my mind. The plush carpet I lay on in the rooms center spoils me with its softer-than-silk caresses against my barrel. Peace like this is rather lacking in my life, but what else is a ruler supposed to do than work tirelessly for the sake of those that look up to her for guidance and wisdom. What I would give to be able to retire and get away from this life, if for but a moment.

How different things would be if I wasn't a princess. I can see it now as I close my eyes. Myself on a plot of land among a small herd, galloping through wooded areas and visiting new places for the sake of adventure rather than obligation. No mountains of paperwork, no grown ponies crying over the most insanely meaningless trials. Just me and a small family, together somewhere far away. These thoughts always bring me warmth and comfort, rejuvenating me with hopes of better things to come. What an adventure it would be to just step outside of all of this and-

"Fuck!"

"Hmm?" The hum escapes me before I can even figure out what had caused it. I recognize that voice all too well. I can only assume he is having another tantrum. He's such a lively colt. I only wish he were less angry and more playful. But, his mark seems to be a representation of his anger. I don't think it's within his realm of control to be calm anymore. As much as I'd like to pretend that nothing is going on, the noises that continue to pierce into my small sanctuary are a bit concerning. Reluctantly, I get back onto my hooves and open the door back to the throne room. I'm not surprised at all by what I find.

Exiting the room, I can see Ebah standing in front of one of my guards. He's yelling something at the much larger pony, but I've learned to tune out the words at this point. With how often he's screaming obscenities, one has to learn this skill to keep from overloading. At least, I have to. I close the distance between us, gingerly making my way closer to him. "Ebah, would you kindly refrain from-"

His head snaps toward me and what happens as a result is...strange to say the least. I feel as though I'm watching the rage drain from his body, as if being sucked out by a parasite. The hardened, fiery gaze is suddenly weak and off-putting. The colt's eyes seem to glaze over while his pupils dilate to the size of dinner plates. It's worrying to see this and not know what's causing it. His million-mile gaze is all but on me and he looks scared and confused. I feel my heart thumping with dread and I reach out to get his attention. "I-Is everything alright?"




Ebah P.O.V


What the actual fuck?

Why am I in a kitchen? And a very familiar one at that. I'm still short, but also not. Looking around, I take in my surroundings. I know this place. I spent a good chunk of my life here until-

No, this can't be real.

I raise my arms and see that...fuck me, I have arms! And hands!

I'm home!

Well, not home. But, this house has always felt more like a home than anywhere else. The kitchen is the same as always and I can kinda see over the counter into the dinning area. Off to the side, a set of carpeted stairs leading to the basement. My room was down there. I spent countless nights huddled up in a corner in that basement. It felt safe. I don't really get the chance to dwell I hear her voice. Turning my head, I see a larger woman to my side. Last I remember, she was shorter than me. She's taller now and she looks more youthful. Her hair even has a lot of its color back. She seems sad in a way, looking as though she was staring down at an injured dog.

Seeing her fills me with a sense of peace that was all too rare in my life. It breaks my heart to see her so troubled. What could possibly be bothering her though. She has a lovely home, a caring husband and a slice of land that may as well be their own slice of heaven. With all of that and more, why does she look so helpless?

"What happened to you?" The question catches me by surprise. I'm not sure what she's referring to at first, but there's sharp pains that are starting to pop up. The most notable one is on my arm. Looking back down, I can see an imprint of a hand on my forearm and divots in my skin where where nails had dug into it at some point. Fear is setting in and I feel a lot less safe for some reason. What did happen to me? I can't remember. "It was your mother, wasn't it?"

It was.

I want to say something, but the words won't come out. It feels like my lungs are closing. Bit and pieces of my memory are scattered all over the place. I know that woman did something, but I can't remember the details. I know that it's being pushed back. I can almost feel my own mind burying the memories, actively repressing them in real time. It's so strange, I don't even know how to describe it. Even not knowing what happened, I feel hurt and alone. I'm scared, but not sure of what it is that is making me feel this way as it is slowly washed away from me. 

I barely react when I see the large woman closing in. Getting down onto her knees, resting not even an inch away from me, she grabs hold. Her arms wrapped around my disgustingly small and weak body. Pulling me into her, my face being pressed against her neck. Everything goes dark as she holds me close and whispers that everything will be alright. My fears begin to vanish along with the memory of what happened and I feel safe once more. Like a blanket comforts a child in the night, she is there to provide a sense of security, even if it is only temporary. 

But that's the problem. It's only temporary. I don't know how I know this, but I do. I feel like I've seen this happen before. I know what will happen next, but I can't figure out how it will happen. It'll happen though, and soon. I don't know how soon, but soon. Maybe I can change it. Maybe I can get away and stop whatever it is from happening. Pulling back, I separate myself from her and I can see again. The kitchen, that woman, my hands; They're all gone. I'm in the castle again, laying on back. There's a distinct pain in my wings, but I ignore it as I try to process what the fuck just happened.

"W-wha? Huh!?" While they could barely be recognized as words, they leave my mouth as I begin scanning the room. The throne room is the same as it was just moments ago, minus tall white and a bunch of her guards all looking down at me like I just had a stroke. Maybe I did. I can't remember what just happened. I was somewhere else just a minute ago, right? Right! I was in the garden!

How the hell did I get here?

"What happened?" I ask, actually hoping for a legit answer. I promise, I won't sass anyone! I'd just really like to know what happened between point A and point B. "How did I get here?" I didn't get any responses, just more and more concerned looks. I wasn't lying about not sassing anyone who would actually answer me. However, none of them were even trying. Therefore- "What the fuck are you all looking at!?"

My little outburst got the guards to at least fuck off back to their positions, but tall horse is still here. Rolling my eyes, I work my way back onto my hooves and brush off the nothing on my fur. It's a force of habit more than anything else. It's not like the maids here don't keep the castle so clean you could eat off of the floors.

"Ebah?" I turn my attention back to the giant standing uncomfortably close to me. "May I ask you something?"

"You just did." To my surprise, she doesn't really react to me being an asshole. She still just looks...weird. Like she's staring down at a dog she just hit with her car and the poor fucker was still kicking. "Hit me."

There's a short moment of hesitation before she proceeds. Thank God she doesn't stand there looking like an idiot for too long. "How do you think you are fairing here; in the castle?"

I feel like this question should have come up sooner. Like, a lot sooner. Like, my first week of being here. Granted, my answer would probably be a bit different if you asked me back then. Still though, my overall opinion hasn't really changed. Just my motives. "If you're looking for honesty, you might like the answer." She nods at my words, so I go on with my honest opinion and prepare myself for an earful. "This place sucks. Yeah, it's nice and fancy and clean, but Christ-All-Mighty I'm stressed just getting up to take a piss. It's too much! Between the place itself, the new life, the schooling- which has gone to hell, mind you- and the overall fuckery that is my own existence; it's overwhelming as hell and I don't know how much more my sanity can take."

I'm getting a headache just thinking about what fresh hell I've stumbled into. One moment, passed out puking by a dumpster, the next waking up puking next to a dumpster in a different world with a different body. It sounds stupid. Scratch that, it's so stupid it smells worse than the probably did. Where the hell did my life go wrong?

"I've been thinking..." I let out a 'huh' as her voice pulls me out of my thoughts and draw my attention back to Celestia. She has a look about her; one that suggests that she is planning something. "I've been hard at work for a while and I've been looking for an excuse to take some time off. Perhaps this could benefit the both of us."

"...what?"

Giggling to herself, for some fucking reason, tall horse's look pretty much vanishes. She's smiling down at me warmly and it's honestly disturbing to see so close. More so, because it seems to be directed at me. "I'm saying that I am going to be taking a vacation from the castle and I was wondering if you might join me."

"...Huh!?"




Luna P.O.V


"Huh!?"

I've never made such a sound before, even knowing its meaning. It simply escaped me before I even knew it was coming. Could I be blamed for sounding so ungraceful? My own sister is leaving- today- and is taking my son with her! What have I done to deserve this? Did I do something wrong? Were they displeased with me? How can my own flesh and blood seek to torture me so when I have only just broken through with Ebah?

"Luna!" Celestia's tone lures me in and I am refocused on her. With her saddlebags laid out and a small assortment of items neatly decorating the surface of her bed, she looks on at myself and continues. "I know that look you're making, sister. You're overthinking all of this. Please, take a breath and let us talk like two grown ponies."

My heart is still heavy and filled with dread at what she could be planning. But, I have jumped to conclusions like this in the past and I have been made a fool of as a result. Perhaps she is correct and I am getting too full of myself. Hoping that this is the case, I follow my sister's instructions and breathe deep to help ease my nerves. It helps some, but I still find myself paranoid by what is to come.

Celestia joins me for the breathing before turning herself to face the items upon her bedspread, levitating them into her bags. She is so calm, as she typically is. But this is a natural calm, unlike how she normally has to be. In a way, this helps to ease my mind as any thoughts of her doing this out of spite begin to subside. "Please, sister. Let's alleviate any fears you have."

"Very well..." While I do feel better, I'm still in a state of unease. It doesn't feel right to me for Ebah to be leaving the castle without his mother by his side. I can understand my sister needing a short break, but I can't help but wonder why she is insistent to take him on this vacation with her. "I suppose I would like to know why you are taking Ebah with you. Surely you understand that this will impede on my plans to help him adjust to our society. Furthermore, he is supposed to be taking flying lessons all of this week."

"I think we both know that his flying lessons have already been problematic on their own." Celestia's playful tone while saying this annoys me more than it should. Even so, she is not inaccurate. It didn't take long for me to receive the full report on today's lesson; or rather, the lack thereof. And, given the implications of Rainbows's removal from the Wonderbolts, the news was delivered to Celestia just as hastily. "I know you worry for him, Lulu. Believe me, I do. But, I don't think we're going about this the right way."

I raise a brow at my sister, who is still facing away from me. I've done everything I can to put him in a normal environment. I've read several books, gifted to me from Twilight, on how to go about his teachings in a proper and modern fashion. They haven't worked out as well as they should, but I'm doing everything by the book. What more is there? "Whatever do you mean?"

Celestia finishes packing her bags and finally turns around. Her sincerity is clear on her face as comes to view me proper. "As you and I both know, Ebah doesn't work well with authority and he is the embodiment of the furthest thing from structure. His stress seems to just keep piling on and nothing we do can keep it at bay for more than moments at a time." Her words ring true, but what else am I to do? He's such a complicated child, but he is mine. I do not wish to simply give up on him. "This has been hard on both of you, adjusting to your new lifestyles. Things have changed far too suddenly and with little to no preparation. I truly believe that this break will benefit the both of you."

As much as I hate to confess this, she is right. Things have been hectic since Ebah became a part of my life. Perhaps I have been rushing things in my excitement as well. Maybe I need to slow down for both of our sake. "I'm proud of all you have done, Luna" I blink in surprise, focusing on my sister once again. "You've gone above and beyond to help this colt. It's a tough task, but a noble one. Even though it's put you in some unpleasant predicaments, you've stuck through so far and I can tell that you are trying so hard to keep up."

It touches my heart to hear this, filling me with warmth. I have been working my tail off and most of what I receive are harsh words and ridicule. It's not often I receive any positive feedback. Being recognized like this hurts, but it's a good pain that I cannot fathom how to put into words. A pleasant sadness takes hold as I lose control of myself and all but pounce onto my sister, inevitably trapping myself in her hold as I force my own upon her.

I don't often get moments like this with Celestia, which makes it that much more of a gift. How could I ever assume she was taking my son from me out of spite? My sister cares so much for me. I see now that she is doing this to help me. However, I still find myself at a loss. Lifting my muzzle from her barrel, I shake the tears from my eyes and regard her curiously. "What shall I do without him here though? Surely I can't just carry on with my mundane tasks."

A laugh escapes her. It's soft, but enough to shake me in her hold. "You worry too much, Lulu. I'm sure you'll find a way to keep yourself busy. Maybe you'll even find some time to relax." Her suggestion is clear, but it still feels wrong to do nothing. Especially in terms of Ebah and his progression. "If you really can't help yourself though, maybe try finding new ways to educate him."

Celestia must have read my gaze, because she is quick to explain. "Clearly, what you're doing isn't working for him. That's not to say that you're doing a bad job. If anything, he's just bad at receiving the information. That doesn't mean he can't learn though." She places a hoof to my head and runs it down the length of my mane as she speaks, knowing how much I enjoy it. "I'm thinking that he's more of a hooves on learner. However, he doesn't do well with authority, as I've said. Maybe the way to help him isn't so formal. While we're gone, you might want to think of more casual ways to introduce him to certain topics. If possible, make it seem like it's his idea."

I take a few seconds to consider this. Ebah is very stubborn and headstrong. While it does make things hard when trying to teach him, it also makes it neigh impossible to deter him from his goals. If I can find a way to make him feel like it was his idea to start doing something, not only would he be more determined, but he likely wouldn't give up until he has perfected it. "That's...actually a great idea." I feel myself slacken, my head falling back into the confines of my sister's barrel. "It's so obvious! How did I not think of that!"

Celestia laughs more audibly at my distress, which doesn't bother me as much as it probably should. With everything out in the open, I left my sister to her devices and commanded the guard to prepare a room for her disciple. She had invited Twilight to take her place during her leave and the young alicorn was very eager to begin and would be arriving shortly. With that out of the way, I set off to help Ebah get ready for his trip. It still pains me a bit to think I won't see him for so long, but it will do us both some good; as my sister said. Packing for him proved to be unnecessarily difficult. I wanted him to be prepared for anything, meanwhile he fought me on how he only needs a toothbrush and that blasted vest he is always wearing. 

In the end, he left with his vest and his toothbrush. Along with a few items I managed to sneak into the carriage while he wasn't looking. Just before they set off, Celestia lowered the sun so that it was not beginning to set in the sky. Several guards surrounded the carriage as they prepared to take off, including some of my own. Garnette stands by my side as I wave to my son one final time. The carriage then takes off into the sky, carrying both him and my sister along.

"Should I return to my normal duties while they're gone, princess?" Garnette asks from beside me.

"No need." I simply reply, having much more important plans for her. "I have a special task for you, my loyal soldier."